This is a modern-English version of Hunger, originally written by Hamsun, Knut.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
HUNGER
Translated from the Norwegian of
KNUT HAMSUN
by GEORGE EGERTON
With an introduction by Edwin Björkman
This PG edition is based upon the eighth printing, published in September 1921
by Alfred A. Knopf, Inc.
This edition is a bowdlerised version of the original 1899 translation, also by
George Egerton.
This PG edition is based on the eighth printing, published in September 1921 by Alfred A. Knopf, Inc.
This edition is a sanitized version of the original 1899 translation, also by George Egerton.
Knut Hamsun
Since the death of Ibsen and Strindberg, Hamsun is undoubtedly the foremost creative writer of the Scandinavian countries. Those approaching most nearly to his position are probably Selma Lagerlöf in Sweden and Henrik Pontoppidan in Denmark. Both these, however, seem to have less than he of that width of outlook, validity of interpretation and authority of tone that made the greater masters what they were.
Since the deaths of Ibsen and Strindberg, Hamsun is definitely the top creative writer in the Scandinavian countries. The closest contenders to his status are probably Selma Lagerlöf in Sweden and Henrik Pontoppidan in Denmark. However, both of them seem to lack the broad perspective, insightful interpretation, and authoritative tone that defined the great masters.
His reputation is not confined to his own country or the two Scandinavian sister nations. It spread long ago over the rest of Europe, taking deepest roots in Russia, where several editions of his collected works have already appeared, and where he is spoken of as the equal of Tolstoy and Dostoyevski. The enthusiasm of this approval is a characteristic symptom that throws interesting light on Russia as well as on Hamsun.
His reputation isn’t limited to his own country or the two Scandinavian sister nations. It has spread long ago throughout the rest of Europe, taking firm root in Russia, where multiple editions of his collected works have already been published, and where he is regarded as the equal of Tolstoy and Dostoevsky. The excitement surrounding this approval is a notable sign that provides intriguing insights into both Russia and Hamsun.
Hearing of it, one might expect him to prove a man of the masses, full of keen social consciousness. Instead, he must be classed as an individualistic romanticist and a highly subjective aristocrat, whose foremost passion in life is violent, defiant deviation from everything average and ordinary. He fears and flouts the dominance of the many, and his heroes, who are nothing but slightly varied images of himself, are invariably marked by an originality of speech and action that brings them close to, if not across, the borderline of the eccentric.
Upon hearing about him, you might think he's someone relatable, with a strong sense of social awareness. Instead, he's more of an individualistic romantic and a highly subjective aristocrat, driven by a passion for aggressively standing out from everything typical and mundane. He both fears and challenges the control of the masses, and his heroes, who are just slightly different versions of himself, are always characterized by a unique way of speaking and acting that brings them right up to, if not over, the edge of eccentricity.
In all the literature known to me, there is no writer who appears more ruthlessly and fearlessly himself, and the self thus presented to us is as paradoxical and rebellious as it is poetic and picturesque. Such a nature, one would think, must be the final blossoming of powerful hereditary tendencies, converging silently through numerous generations to its predestined climax. All we know is that Hamsun's forebears were sturdy Norwegian peasant folk, said only to be differentiated from their neighbours by certain artistic preoccupations that turned one or two of them into skilled craftsmen. More certain it is that what may or may not have been innate was favoured and fostered and exaggerated by physical environment and early social experiences.
In all the literature I know of, there’s no writer who seems more ruthlessly and fearlessly themselves, and the self they present is as paradoxical and rebellious as it is poetic and picturesque. You’d think this kind of nature must be the final result of strong hereditary tendencies, quietly converging through many generations to reach its destined peak. All we know is that Hamsun's ancestors were tough Norwegian peasant folk, said to be distinguished from their neighbors by a few artistic interests that turned one or two of them into skilled artisans. What’s more certain is that whatever may or may not have been innate was encouraged and amplified by their physical surroundings and early social experiences.
Hamsun was born on Aug. 4, 1860, in one of the sunny valleys of central Norway. From there his parents moved when he was only four to settle in the far northern district of Lofoden--that land of extremes, where the year, and not the day, is evenly divided between darkness and light; where winter is a long dreamless sleep, and summer a passionate dream without sleep; where land and sea meet and intermingle so gigantically that man is all but crushed between the two--or else raised to titanic measures by the spectacle of their struggle.
Hamsun was born on August 4, 1860, in one of the sunny valleys of central Norway. When he was just four, his parents moved to the far northern region of Lofoten—a place of extremes, where the year is divided evenly between darkness and light rather than the day; where winter is a long, dreamless sleep, and summer is a passionate dream without rest; where land and sea collide and blend so drastically that people are either overwhelmed by the two or uplifted to monumental heights by the sight of their conflict.
The Northland, with its glaring lights and black shadows, its unearthly joys and abysmal despairs, is present and dominant in every line that Hamsun ever wrote. In that country his best tales and dramas are laid. By that country his heroes are stamped wherever they roam. Out of that country they draw their principal claims to probability. Only in that country do they seem quite at home. Today we know, however, that the pathological case represents nothing but an extension of perfectly normal tendencies. In the same way we know that the miraculous atmosphere of the Northland serves merely to develop and emphasize traits that lie slumbering in men and women everywhere. And on this basis the fantastic figures created by Hamsun relate themselves to ordinary humanity as the microscopic enlargement of a cross section to the living tissues. What we see is true in everything but proportion.
The Northland, with its bright lights and dark shadows, its otherworldly joys and deep sorrows, is present and influential in everything Hamsun ever wrote. His best stories and plays are set in that environment. His characters carry the essence of that place wherever they go. From that region, they draw their main claims to authenticity. They only seem truly at home there. Today, we understand that what appears pathological is just an extension of perfectly normal behavior. Similarly, we know that the unique atmosphere of the Northland simply brings out and highlights traits that are dormant in people everywhere. Based on this, the extraordinary characters Hamsun created connect to everyday humanity like a microscopic view of a tissue sample. What we see is accurate in every aspect except for scale.
The artist and the vagabond seem equally to have been in the blood of Hamsun from the very start. Apprenticed to a shoemaker, he used his scant savings to arrange for the private printing of a long poem and a short novel produced at the age of eighteen, when he was still signing himself Knud Pedersen Hamsund. This done, he abruptly quit his apprenticeship and entered on that period of restless roving through trades and continents which lasted until his first real artistic achievement with "Hunger," In 1888-90. It has often been noted that practically every one of Hamsun's heroes is of the same age as he was then, and that their creator takes particular pain to accentuate this fact. It is almost as if, during those days of feverish literary struggle, he had risen to heights where he saw things so clearly that no subsequent experience could add anything but occasional details.
The artist and the wanderer seem to have been in Hamsun's blood from the very beginning. He started as an apprentice to a shoemaker, using his limited savings to privately print a long poem and a short novel at the age of eighteen, when he was still going by Knud Pedersen Hamsund. Once that was done, he abruptly left his apprenticeship and began a period of restless wandering through various jobs and countries, which lasted until he achieved his first significant artistic success with "Hunger" in 1888-90. It's often noted that practically every one of Hamsun's protagonists is the same age as he was at the time, and the author makes a special effort to highlight this fact. It’s as if during those intense days of literary struggle, he reached a level of clarity that no later experiences could enhance, beyond a few minor details.
Before he reached those heights, he had tried life as coal-heaver and school teacher, as road-mender and surveyor's attendant, as farm hand and streetcar conductor, as lecturer and free-lance journalist, as tourist and emigrant. Twice he visited this country during the middle eighties, working chiefly on the plains of North Dakota and in the streets of Chicago. Twice during that time he returned to his own country and passed through the experiences pictured in "Hunger," before, at last, he found his own literary self and thus also a hearing from the world at large. While here, he failed utterly to establish any sympathetic contact between himself and the new world, and his first book after his return in 1888 was a volume of studies named "The Spiritual Life of Modern America," which a prominent Norwegian critic once described as "a masterpiece of distorted criticism." But I own a copy of this book, the fly-leaf of which bears the following inscription in the author's autograph:
Before he reached those heights, he had tried life as a coal hauler, school teacher, road worker, surveyor's assistant, farm worker, streetcar conductor, lecturer, and freelance journalist, as well as a tourist and emigrant. He visited this country twice during the mid-1880s, working mainly on the plains of North Dakota and in the streets of Chicago. During that time, he returned to his homeland twice and went through the experiences described in "Hunger," before finally discovering his true literary self and gaining recognition from the wider world. While he was here, he completely failed to establish any meaningful connection between himself and the new world, and his first book after returning in 1888 was a collection of studies titled "The Spiritual Life of Modern America," which a well-known Norwegian critic once called "a masterpiece of distorted criticism." But I own a copy of this book, and the fly-leaf has the following inscription in the author's autograph:
"A youthful work. It has ceased to
represent my opinion of America.
May 28, 1903. Knut Hamsun."
"A youthful work. It no longer reflects my views on America.
May 28, 1903. Knut Hamsun."
In its original form, "Hunger" was merely a sketch, and as such it appeared in 1888 in a Danish literary periodical, "New Earth." It attracted immediate widespread attention to the author, both on account of its unusual theme and striking form. It was a new kind of realism that had nothing to do with photographic reproduction of details. It was a professedly psychological study that had about as much in common with the old-fashioned conceptions of man's mental activities as the delirious utterances of a fever patient. It was life, but presented in the Impressionistic temper of a Gauguin or Cezanne. On the appearance of the completed novel in 1890, Hamsun was greeted as one of the chief heralds of the neo-romantic movement then spreading rapidly through the Scandinavian north and finding typical expressions not only in the works of theretofore unknown writers, but in the changed moods of masters like Ibsen and Bjornson and Strindberg.
Originally, "Hunger" was just a sketch, and it was published in 1888 in a Danish literary magazine called "New Earth." It quickly caught the attention of readers and critics alike, thanks to its unique theme and striking style. This new kind of realism had nothing to do with simply reproducing details like a photograph. Instead, it was a bold psychological exploration that had as much in common with outdated ideas about the mind as the confusing speech of someone with a fever. It captured life but presented it in an Impressionistic style reminiscent of Gauguin or Cézanne. When the full novel was released in 1890, Hamsun was celebrated as one of the foremost voices of the neo-romantic movement that was rapidly spreading across Scandinavia, influencing not only new writers but also changing the moods of established masters like Ibsen, Bjornson, and Strindberg.
It was followed two years later by "Mysteries," which pretends to be a novel, but which may be better described as a delightfully irresponsible and defiantly subjective roaming through any highway or byway of life or letters that happened to take the author's fancy at the moment of writing. Some one has said of that book that in its abrupt swingings from laughter to tears, from irreverence to awe, from the ridiculous to the sublime, one finds the spirits of Dostoyevski and Mark Twain blended.
It was released two years later as "Mysteries," which claims to be a novel, but might be more accurately described as a wonderfully carefree and boldly personal exploration of any path or subject in life or literature that caught the author's attention at the time of writing. Someone has remarked about that book that in its sudden shifts from laughter to tears, from irreverence to reverence, from the absurd to the profound, you can find the spirits of Dostoevsky and Mark Twain combined.
The novels "Editor Lynge" and "New Earth," both published in 1893, were social studies of Christiania's Bohemia and chiefly characterized by their violent attacks on the men and women exercising the profession which Hamsun had just made his own. Then came "Pan" in 1894, and the real Hamsun, the Hamsun who ever since has moved logically and with increasing authority to "The Growth of the Soil," stood finally revealed. It is a novel of the Northland, almost without a plot, and having its chief interest in a primitively spontaneous man's reactions to a nature so overwhelming that it makes mere purposeless existence seem a sufficient end in itself. One may well question whether Hamsun has ever surpassed the purely lyrical mood of that book, into which he poured the ecstatic dreams of the little boy from the south as, for the first time, he saw the forestclad northern mountains bathing their feet in the ocean and their crowns in the light of a never-setting sun. It is a wonderful paean to untamed nature and to the forces let loose by it within the soul of man.
The novels "Editor Lynge" and "New Earth," both published in 1893, explored the social scene of Christiania's Bohemia and were particularly known for their harsh criticism of the men and women in the profession that Hamsun had just claimed as his own. Then came "Pan" in 1894, where the true Hamsun emerged, the one who ever since has progressed logically and with growing confidence to "The Growth of the Soil." This novel is set in the North and has almost no plot, focusing instead on a primitively spontaneous man’s responses to a nature so powerful that it makes mere aimless existence feel sufficient in itself. One might wonder if Hamsun has ever surpassed the purely lyrical mood of that book, into which he infused the ecstatic dreams of the little boy from the south as he beheld, for the first time, the forest-covered northern mountains bathing their feet in the ocean and their peaks in the light of a never-setting sun. It is a beautiful tribute to wild nature and the forces unleashed by it within the human soul.
Like most of the great writers over there, Hamsun has not confined himself to one poetic mood or form, but has tried all of them. From the line of novels culminating in "Pan," he turned suddenly to the drama, and in 1895 appeared his first play, "At the Gates of the Kingdom." It was the opening drama of a trilogy and was followed by "The Game of Life" in 1896 and "Sunset Glow" in 1898. The first play is laid in Christiania, the second in the Northland, and the third in Christiania again. The hero of all three is Ivar Kareno, a student and thinker who is first presented to us at the age of 29, then at 39, and finally at 50. His wife and several other characters accompany the central figure through the trilogy, of which the lesson seems to be that every one is a rebel at 30 and a renegade at 50. But when Kareno, the irreconcilable rebel of "At the Gates of the Kingdom," the heaven-storming truth-seeker of "The Game of Life," and the acclaimed radical leader in the first acts of "Sunset Glow," surrenders at last to the powers that be in order to gain a safe and sheltered harbor for his declining years, then another man of 29 stands ready to denounce him and to take up the rebel cry of youth to which he has become a traitor. Hamsun's ironical humor and whimsical manner of expression do more than the plot itself to knit the plays into an organic unit, and several of the characters are delightfully drawn, particularly the two women who play the greatest part in Kareno's life: his wife Eline, and Teresita, who is one more of his many feminine embodiments of the passionate and changeable Northland nature. Any attempt to give a political tendency to the trilogy must be held wasted. Characteristically, Kareno is a sort of Nietzschean rebel against the victorious majority, and Hamsun's seemingly cynical conclusions stress man's capacity for action rather than the purposes toward which that capacity may be directed.
Like many of the great writers from that time, Hamsun didn't stick to just one poetic style or form; he explored them all. After a series of novels leading up to "Pan," he suddenly switched to drama, and in 1895, his first play, "At the Gates of the Kingdom," debuted. This was the first play of a trilogy, followed by "The Game of Life" in 1896 and "Sunset Glow" in 1898. The first play is set in Christiania, the second in the North, and the third returns to Christiania. The main character of all three is Ivar Kareno, a student and thinker, who we meet at ages 29, 39, and finally at 50. His wife and several other characters accompany him throughout the trilogy, which seems to suggest that everyone is a rebel at 30 and a traitor at 50. But when Kareno, the uncompromising rebel in "At the Gates of the Kingdom," the truth-seeker in "The Game of Life," and the celebrated radical leader in the early acts of "Sunset Glow," ultimately yields to the status quo for a safe and comfortable life as he grows older, another 29-year-old is ready to call him out and take up the youthful rebel cry to which he has betrayed. Hamsun's ironic humor and playful writing style do more than the plot itself to tie the plays together as a cohesive whole, and several characters are wonderfully crafted, especially the two women who play significant roles in Kareno's life: his wife Eline, and Teresita, another of his many representations of the passionate and unpredictable spirit of the North. Any attempt to attribute a political agenda to the trilogy is likely futile. Typically, Kareno embodies a kind of Nietzschean rebel against the prevailing majority, and Hamsun's seemingly cynical conclusions emphasize humanity's capacity for action over the goals towards which that action is directed.
Of three subsequent plays, "Vendt the Monk," (1903), "Queen Tamara" (1903) and "At the Mercy of Life" (1910), the first mentioned is by far the most remarkable. It is a verse drama in eight acts, centred about one of Hamsun's most typical vagabond heroes. The monk Vendt has much in common with Peer Gynt without being in any way an imitation or a duplicate. He is a dreamer in revolt against the world's alleged injustice, a rebel against the very powers that invisibly move the universe, and a passionate lover of life who in the end accepts it as a joyful battle and then dreams of the long peace to come. The vigor and charm of the verse proved a surprise to the critics when the play was published, as Hamsun until then had given no proof of any poetic gift in the narrower sense.
Of three later plays, "Vendt the Monk" (1903), "Queen Tamara" (1903), and "At the Mercy of Life" (1910), the first one is by far the most impressive. It's a verse drama in eight acts, focused on one of Hamsun's most typical wandering heroes. The monk Vendt shares much with Peer Gynt but is not an imitation or duplicate. He is a dreamer who rebels against the world's supposed injustices, going against the very forces that subtly shape the universe, and he is a passionate lover of life who ultimately embraces it as a joyous struggle and then dreams of the lasting peace to come. The energy and charm of the verse surprised critics when the play was published, as Hamsun had not previously shown any evidence of poetic talent in a more traditional sense.
From 1897 to 1912 Hamsun produced a series of volumes that simply marked a further development of the tendencies shown in his first novels: "Siesta," short stories, 1897; "Victoria" a novel with a charming love story that embodies the tenderest note in his production, 1898; "In Wonderland," travelling sketches from the Caucasus, 1903; "Brushwood," short stories, 1903; "The Wild Choir," a collection of poems, 1904; "Dreamers," a novel, 1904; "Struggling Life," short stories and travelling sketches, 1905; "Beneath the Autumn Star" a novel, 1906; "Benoni," and "Rosa," two novels forming to some extent sequels to "Pan," 1908; "A Wanderer Plays with Muted Strings," a novel, 1909; and "The Last Joy," a shapeless work, half novel and half mere uncoordinated reflections, 1912.
From 1897 to 1912, Hamsun produced a series of volumes that marked a continued development of the themes seen in his earlier novels: "Siesta," short stories, 1897; "Victoria," a novel with a lovely love story that captures the most delicate tone in his work, 1898; "In Wonderland," travel sketches from the Caucasus, 1903; "Brushwood," short stories, 1903; "The Wild Choir," a collection of poems, 1904; "Dreamers," a novel, 1904; "Struggling Life," short stories and travel sketches, 1905; "Beneath the Autumn Star," a novel, 1906; "Benoni," and "Rosa," two novels that are somewhat sequels to "Pan," 1908; "A Wanderer Plays with Muted Strings," a novel, 1909; and "The Last Joy," an unclear work, part novel and part unstructured reflections, 1912.
The later part of this output seemed to indicate a lack of development, a failure to open up new vistas, that caused many to fear that the principal contributions of Hamsun already lay behind him. Then appeared in 1913 a big novel, "Children of the Time," which in many ways struck a new note, although led up to by "Rosa" and "Benoni." The horizon is now wider, the picture broader. There is still a central figure, and still he possesses many of the old Hamsun traits, but he has crossed the meridian at last and become an observer rather than a fighter and doer. Nor is he the central figure to the same extent as Lieutenant Glahn in "Pan" or Kareno in the trilogy. The life pictured is the life of a certain spot of ground--Segelfoss manor, and later the town of Segelfoss--rather than that of one or two isolated individuals. One might almost say that Hamsun's vision has become social at last, were it not for his continued accentuation of the irreconcilable conflict between the individual and the group.
The later part of this output seemed to suggest a lack of progress, a failure to open up new possibilities, which led many to worry that Hamsun's best work was already behind him. Then, in 1913, came a significant novel, "Children of the Time," which, in many ways, introduced a new tone, even though it was preceded by "Rosa" and "Benoni." The horizon is now broader, and the picture is larger. There is still a central character, and he still has many of the old Hamsun characteristics, but he has finally moved past being a fighter and doer to becoming an observer. He is no longer as central as Lieutenant Glahn in "Pan" or Kareno in the trilogy. The life depicted focuses more on a specific place—Segelfoss manor, and later the town of Segelfoss—rather than just one or two isolated individuals. One might almost say that Hamsun's perspective has finally become social, if not for his ongoing emphasis on the unresolvable conflict between the individual and the group.
"Segelfoss Town" in 1915 and "The Growth of the Soil"--the title ought to be "The Earth's Increase"--in 1918 continue along the path Hamsun entered by "Children of the Time." The scene is laid in his beloved Northland, but the old primitive life is going--going even in the outlying districts, where the pioneers are already breaking ground for new permanent settlements. Business of a modern type has arrived, and much of the quiet humor displayed in these the latest and maturest of Hamsun's works springs from the spectacle of its influence on the natives, whose hands used always to be in their pockets, and whose credulity in face of the improbable was only surpassed by their unwillingness to believe anything reasonable. Still the life he pictures is largely primitive, with nature as man's chief antagonist, and to us of the crowded cities it brings a charm of novelty rarely found in books today. With it goes an understanding of human nature which is no less deep-reaching because it is apt to find expression in whimsical or flagrantly paradoxical forms.
"Segelfoss Town" in 1915 and "The Growth of the Soil"—which should really be called "The Earth's Increase"—in 1918 continue along the path that Hamsun started with "Children of the Time." The setting is his beloved Northland, but the old, simple way of life is fading away—even in the rural areas, where pioneers are already establishing new permanent settlements. Modern business has arrived, and much of the subtle humor in these latest and most developed works of Hamsun comes from seeing its impact on the locals, who used to always have their hands in their pockets and were more likely to believe the unbelievable than anything sensible. Yet, the life he portrays is mostly primitive, with nature as man's main adversary, and for those of us living in crowded cities, it offers a sense of uniqueness rarely found in today's literature. Alongside this, there’s a profound understanding of human nature that remains deep, even if it often comes out in quirky or blatantly contradictory ways.
Hamsun has just celebrated his sixtieth birthday anniversary. He is as strong and active as ever, burying himself most of the time on his little estate in the heart of the country that has become to such a peculiar extent his own. There is every reason to expect from him works that may not only equal but surpass the best of his production so far. But even if such expectations should prove false, the body of his work already accomplished is such, both in quantity and quality, that he must perforce be placed in the very front rank of the world's living writers. To the English-speaking world he has so far been made known only through the casual publication at long intervals of a few of his books: "Hunger," "Fictoria" and "Shallow Soil" (rendered in the list above as "New Earth"). There is now reason to believe that this negligence will be remedied, and that soon the best of Hamsun's work will be available in English. To the American and English publics it ought to prove a welcome tonic because of its very divergence from what they commonly feed on. And they may safely look to Hamsun as a thinker as well as a poet and laughing dreamer, provided they realize from the start that his thinking is suggestive rather than conclusive, and that he never meant it to be anything else.
Hamsun has just celebrated his sixtieth birthday. He is as strong and active as ever, spending most of his time on his little estate in the countryside, which has uniquely become his own. There’s every reason to expect works from him that not only match but may exceed the best of his previous writings. Even if those expectations don't pan out, the body of work he has already produced is substantial enough, both in quantity and quality, that he deserves to be recognized among the top tier of the world's living writers. To the English-speaking world, he has only been introduced through the sporadic release of a few of his books: "Hunger," "Fictoria," and "Shallow Soil" (listed above as "New Earth"). There are now reasons to believe this oversight will be corrected, and soon the best of Hamsun's work will be available in English. For American and English audiences, it should serve as a refreshing change from what they usually consume. They can also see Hamsun as a thinker as well as a poet and whimsical dreamer, but they should understand from the outset that his thoughts are more suggestive than definitive and that he never intended them to be anything else.
EDWIN BJÖRKMAN.
EDWIN BJÖRKMAN.
Part I
It was during the time I wandered about and starved in Christiania: Christiania, this singular city, from which no man departs without carrying away the traces of his sojourn there.
It was when I roamed around and went hungry in Christiania: Christiania, this unique city, where no one leaves without taking some part of their experience with them.
I was lying awake in my attic and I heard a clock below strike six. It was already broad daylight, and people had begun to go up and down the stairs. By the door where the wall of the room was papered with old numbers of the Morgenbladet, I could distinguish clearly a notice from the Director of Lighthouses, and a little to the left of that an inflated advertisement of Fabian Olsens' new-baked bread.
I was lying awake in my attic when I heard a clock downstairs strike six. It was already bright outside, and people had started moving up and down the stairs. By the door, where the wall of the room was covered with old issues of the Morgenbladet, I could clearly see a notice from the Director of Lighthouses, and just to the left of that, a big advertisement for Fabian Olsen's fresh bread.
The instant I opened my eyes I began, from sheer force of habit, to think if I had anything to rejoice over that day. I had been somewhat hard-up lately, and one after the other of my belongings had been taken to my "Uncle." I had grown nervous and irritable. A few times I had kept my bed for the day with vertigo. Now and then, when luck had favoured me, I had managed to get five shillings for a feuilleton from some newspaper or other.
The moment I opened my eyes, I started, out of habit, to wonder if there was anything to celebrate that day. I've been struggling lately, and one by one, my possessions had been taken to my "Uncle." I had become anxious and easily annoyed. A few times, I had spent the whole day in bed due to dizziness. Occasionally, when I got lucky, I managed to earn five shillings for a short article from some newspaper or another.
It grew lighter and lighter, and I took to reading the advertisements near the door. I could even make out the grinning lean letters of "winding- sheets to be had at Miss Andersen's" on the right of it. That occupied me for a long while. I heard the clock below strike eight as I got up and put on my clothes.
It got lighter and lighter, and I started reading the ads by the door. I could even see the thin, grinning letters saying "winding sheets available at Miss Andersen's" to the right of it. That kept me occupied for a long time. I heard the clock downstairs strike eight as I got up and got dressed.
I opened the window and looked out. From where I was standing I had a view of a clothes-line and an open field. Farther away lay the ruins of a burnt-out smithy, which some labourers were busy clearing away. I leant with my elbows resting on the window-frame and gazed into open space. It promised to be a clear day--autumn, that tender, cool time of the year, when all things change their colour, and die, had come to us. The ever-increasing noise in the streets lured me out. The bare room, the floor of which rocked up and down with every step I took across it, seemed like a gasping, sinister coffin. There was no proper fastening to the door, either, and no stove. I used to lie on my socks at night to dry them a little by the morning. The only thing I had to divert myself with was a little red rocking-chair, in which I used to sit in the evenings and doze and muse on all manner of things. When it blew hard, and the door below stood open, all kinds of eerie sounds moaned up through the floor and from out the walls, and the Morgenbladet near the door was rent in strips a span long.
I opened the window and looked outside. From where I was standing, I could see a clothesline and an open field. In the distance were the ruins of a burnt-out blacksmith's shop, which some workers were clearing away. I leaned on the window frame and stared into the open space. It looked like it was going to be a clear day—autumn, that gentle, cool time of year when everything changes color and dies, had arrived. The increasing noise from the streets tempted me to go out. The bare room, with a floor that bounced up and down with every step I took, felt like a gasping, ominous coffin. There wasn’t even a proper latch on the door, and there was no stove. I used to lie on my socks at night to dry them a little by morning. The only thing I had to keep me company was a little red rocking chair, where I would sit in the evenings and doze off, lost in thought. When the wind blew hard and the door below was left open, all sorts of eerie sounds would moan up through the floor and out from the walls, and the Morgenbladet near the door would be ripped into strips a foot long.
I stood up and searched through a bundle in the corner by the bed for a bite for breakfast, but finding nothing, went back to the window.
I stood up and rummaged through a pile in the corner by the bed for something to eat for breakfast, but finding nothing, I went back to the window.
God knows, thought I, if looking for employment will ever again avail me aught. The frequent repulses, half-promises, and curt noes, the cherished, deluded hopes, and fresh endeavours that always resulted in nothing had done my courage to death. As a last resource, I had applied for a place as debt collector, but I was too late, and, besides, I could not have found the fifty shillings demanded as security. There was always something or another in my way. I had even offered to enlist in the Fire Brigade. There we stood and waited in the vestibule, some half-hundred men, thrusting our chests out to give an idea of strength and bravery, whilst an inspector walked up and down and scanned the applicants, felt their arms, and put one question or another to them. Me, he passed by, merely shaking his head, saying I was rejected on account of my sight. I applied again without my glasses, stood there with knitted brows, and made my eyes as sharp as needles, but the man passed me by again with a smile; he had recognized me. And, worse than all, I could no longer apply for a situation in the garb of a respectable man.
God knows, I thought, if looking for a job will ever help me again. The constant rejections, half-promises, and brief noes, the false hopes I clung to, and the new attempts that always ended in nothing had completely crushed my spirit. As a last resort, I had applied for a position as a debt collector, but I was too late, and besides, I couldn’t come up with the fifty shillings required as a security deposit. There was always something blocking my way. I even offered to join the Fire Brigade. There we stood and waited in the hallway, about fifty of us, puffing out our chests to look strong and brave, while an inspector walked back and forth, examining the applicants, testing their arms, and asking one question or another. He walked past me, simply shaking his head, saying I was rejected because of my eyesight. I applied again without my glasses, stood there with my brows furrowed, and tried to make my eyes as sharp as possible, but he brushed me off again with a smile; he recognized me. And worst of all, I could no longer apply for a position dressed like a respectable man.
How regularly and steadily things had gone downhill with me for a long time, till, in the end, I was so curiously bared of every conceivable thing. I had not even a comb left, not even a book to read, when things grew all too sad with me. All through the summer, up in the churchyards or parks, where I used to sit and write my articles for the newspapers, I had thought out column after column on the most miscellaneous subjects. Strange ideas, quaint fancies, conceits of my restless brain; in despair I had often chosen the most remote themes, that cost me long hours of intense effort, and never were accepted. When one piece was finished I set to work at another. I was not often discouraged by the editors' "no." I used to tell myself constantly that some day I was bound to succeed; and really occasionally when I was in luck's way, and made a hit with something, I could get five shillings for an afternoon's work.
How consistently and steadily things had gotten worse for me for a long time, until eventually, I was oddly stripped of everything imaginable. I didn’t even have a comb left, not even a book to read, when things became too dismal for me. All summer long, in the graveyards or parks where I used to sit and write my articles for the newspapers, I came up with column after column on the most random topics. Strange ideas, quirky thoughts, and the whims of my restless mind; in desperation, I often picked the most obscure themes that took me hours of intense effort, and they were never accepted. When one piece was finished, I moved on to the next. I wasn't often discouraged by the editors' "no." I kept telling myself that someday, I was bound to succeed; and occasionally, when luck was on my side and I hit the mark with something, I could earn five shillings for an afternoon's work.
Once again I raised myself from the window, went over to the washing- stand, and sprinkled some water on the shiny knees of my trousers to dull them a little and make them look a trifle newer. Having done this, I pocketed paper and pencil as usual and went out. I stole very quietly down the stairs in order not to attract my landlady's attention (a few days had elapsed since my rent had fallen due, and I had no longer anything wherewith to raise it).
Once again, I got up from the window, walked over to the sink, and splashed some water on the shiny knees of my pants to dull them a bit and make them look slightly newer. After that, I grabbed my paper and pencil as usual and headed out. I quietly crept down the stairs so I wouldn't draw my landlady’s attention (a few days had passed since my rent was due, and I no longer had anything to pay it with).
It was nine o'clock. The roll of vehicles and hum of voices filled the air, a mighty morning-choir mingled with the footsteps of the pedestrians, and the crack of the hack-drivers' whips. The clamorous traffic everywhere exhilarated me at once, and I began to feel more and more contented. Nothing was farther from my intention than to merely take a morning walk in the open air. What had the air to do with my lungs? I was strong as a giant; could stop a dray with my shoulders. A sweet, unwonted mood, a feeling of lightsome happy-go-luckiness took possession of me. I fell to observing the people I met and who passed me, to reading the placards on the wall, noted even the impression of a glance thrown at me from a passing tram-car, let each bagatelle, each trifling incident that crossed or vanished from my path impress me.
It was nine o'clock. The sound of cars and chatter filled the air, a powerful morning chorus mixed with the footsteps of pedestrians and the crack of cab drivers' whips. The noisy traffic everywhere energized me, and I started to feel increasingly content. I had no intention of just taking a morning stroll in the fresh air. What did the air have to do with my lungs? I felt as strong as a giant; I could stop a cart with my shoulders. A sweet, unfamiliar mood, a feeling of carefree happiness took over me. I started watching the people I encountered, reading the signs on the walls, even noticing the glance from someone on a passing tram, letting every little detail, every trivial incident that crossed my path impress me.
If one only had just a little to eat on such a lightsome day! The sense of the glad morning overwhelmed me; my satisfaction became ill-regulated, and for no definite reason I began to hum joyfully.
If someone only had a little to eat on such a beautiful day! The feeling of the cheerful morning washed over me; my happiness became uncontrolled, and for no particular reason, I started humming joyfully.
At a butcher's stall a woman stood speculating on sausage for dinner. As I passed her she looked up at me. She had but one tooth in the front of her head. I had become so nervous and easily affected in the last few days that the woman's face made a loathsome impression upon me. The long yellow snag looked like a little finger pointing out of her gum, and her gaze was still full of sausage as she turned it upon me. I immediately lost all appetite, and a feeling of nausea came over me. When I reached the market- place I went to the fountain and drank a little. I looked up; the dial marked ten on Our Saviour's tower.
At a butcher's stall, a woman was contemplating sausage for dinner. As I walked past her, she looked up at me. She had only one tooth in the front of her mouth. I had become so anxious and easily disturbed over the last few days that the woman’s face made a disgusting impression on me. The long yellow tooth resembled a little finger sticking out of her gum, and her gaze was still full of sausage as she turned it towards me. I immediately lost my appetite, and a wave of nausea hit me. When I reached the marketplace, I went to the fountain and took a drink. I looked up; the clock showed ten on Our Saviour's tower.
I went on through the streets, listlessly, without troubling myself about anything at all, stopped aimlessly at a corner, turned off into a side street without having any errand there. I simply let myself go, wandered about in the pleasant morning, swinging myself care-free to and fro amongst other happy human beings. This air was clear and bright and my mind too was without a shadow.
I walked through the streets, feeling indifferent, not worrying about anything at all. I stopped mindlessly at a corner and turned into a side street without any reason to be there. I just let myself drift, roaming through the nice morning, carelessly swinging back and forth among other happy people. The air was clear and bright, and my mind felt equally untroubled.
For quite ten minutes I had had an old lame man ahead of me. He carried a bundle in one hand and exerted his whole body, using all his strength in his endeavours to get along speedily. I could hear how he panted from the exertion, and it occurred to me that I might offer to bear his bundle for him, but yet I made no effort to overtake him. Up in Graendsen I met Hans Pauli, who nodded and hurried past me. Why was he in such a hurry? I had not the slightest intention of asking him for a shilling, and, more than that, I intended at the very first opportunity to return him a blanket which I had borrowed from him some weeks before.
For about ten minutes, I had been behind an old, limping man. He was carrying a bundle in one hand and putting all his effort into trying to move quickly. I could hear him panting from the effort, and I thought about offering to carry his bundle for him, but I still didn't try to catch up to him. Up in Graendsen, I ran into Hans Pauli, who nodded at me and rushed past. Why was he in such a hurry? I had no intention of asking him for a shilling, and besides, I planned to return a blanket I had borrowed from him a few weeks ago as soon as I had the chance.
Just wait until I could get my foot on the ladder, I would be beholden to no man, not even for a blanket. Perhaps even this very day I might commence an article on the "Crimes of Futurity," "Freedom of Will," or what not, at any rate, something worth reading, something for which I would at least get ten shillings.... And at the thought of this article I felt myself fired with a desire to set to work immediately and to draw from the contents of my overflowing brain. I would find a suitable place to write in the park and not rest until I had completed my article.
Just wait until I can get my foot on the ladder; I won’t owe anything to anyone, not even for a blanket. Maybe even today I could start an article on the "Crimes of the Future," "Free Will," or something like that—anything worth reading, something that would at least earn me ten shillings.... Just thinking about this article ignited a desire in me to get to work right away and to draw from the overflowing ideas in my mind. I would find a good spot to write in the park and wouldn’t stop until I’d finished my article.
But the old cripple was still making the same sprawling movements ahead of me up the street. The sight of this infirm creature constantly in front of me, commenced to irritate me--his journey seemed endless; perhaps he had made up his mind to go to exactly the same place as I had, and I must needs have him before my eyes the whole way. In my irritation it seemed to me that he slackened his pace a little at every cross street, as if waiting to see which direction I intended to take, upon which he would again swing his bundle in the air and peg away with all his might to keep ahead of me. I follow and watch this tiresome creature and get more and more exasperated with him, I am conscious that he has, little by little, destroyed my happy mood and dragged the pure, beautiful morning down to the level of his own ugliness. He looks like a great sprawling reptile striving with might and main to win a place in the world and reserve the footpath for himself. When we reached the top of the hill I determined to put up with it no longer. I turned to a shop window and stopped in order to give him an opportunity of getting ahead, but when, after a lapse of some minutes, I again walked on there was the man still in front of me--he too had stood stock still,--without stopping to reflect I made three or four furious onward strides, caught him up, and slapped him on the shoulder.
But the old cripple was still making those same awkward movements ahead of me up the street. Seeing this frail person constantly in front of me started to annoy me—his journey felt endless; maybe he had decided to go to the same place as I was, and I had to see him the whole way. In my irritation, it felt like he slowed down a bit at every cross street, as if he was waiting to see which way I would go, after which he would swing his bundle in the air and move ahead with all his might. I followed and watched this annoying person, getting more and more frustrated with him. I realized that little by little, he had ruined my happy mood and dragged the beautiful morning down to match his own ugliness. He looked like a large, sprawling reptile trying hard to claim a place in the world and reserve the sidewalk for himself. When we reached the top of the hill, I decided I could take it no longer. I turned to a shop window and stopped to let him get ahead, but when I started walking again after a few minutes, there he was still in front of me—he had stood still too. Without thinking, I took three or four furious strides forward, caught up to him, and slapped him on the shoulder.
He stopped directly, and we both stared at one another fixedly. "A halfpenny for milk!" he whined, twisting his head askew.
He stopped right in his tracks, and we both stared at each other intensely. "A penny for some milk!" he complained, tilting his head awkwardly.
So that was how the wind blew. I felt in my pockets and said: "For milk, eh? Hum-m--money's scarce these times, and I don't really know how much you are in need of it."
So that’s how things went. I checked my pockets and said: “For milk, huh? Hmm—money’s tight these days, and I’m not sure how much you really need it.”
"I haven't eaten a morsel since yesterday in Drammen; I haven't got a farthing, nor have I got any work yet!"
"I haven't eaten anything since yesterday in Drammen; I don't have a penny, and I haven't found any work yet!"
"Are you an artisan?"
"Are you a maker?"
"Yes; a binder."
"Yes, a binder."
"A what?"
"What?"
"A shoe-binder; for that matter, I can make shoes too."
"A shoe maker; actually, I can make shoes as well."
"Ah, that alters the case," said I, "you wait here for some minutes and I shall go and get a little money for you; just a few pence."
"Ah, that changes things," I said, "you wait here for a few minutes and I'll go get some money for you; just a few coins."
I hurried as fast as I could down Pyle Street, where I knew of a pawnbroker on a second-floor (one, besides, to whom I had never been before). When I got inside the hall I hastily took off my waistcoat, rolled it up, and put it under my arm; after which I went upstairs and knocked at the office door. I bowed on entering, and threw the waistcoat on the counter.
I rushed as quickly as I could down Pyle Street, where I knew there was a pawnbroker on the second floor (one I had never been to before). Once I got inside the hall, I quickly removed my waistcoat, rolled it up, and tucked it under my arm; then I went upstairs and knocked on the office door. I bowed as I entered and tossed the waistcoat onto the counter.
"One-and-six," said the man.
"One sixty," said the man.
"Yes, yes, thanks," I replied. "If it weren't that it was beginning to be a little tight for me, of course I wouldn't part with it."
"Yeah, thanks," I replied. "If it weren't getting a bit tight for me, I definitely wouldn't let it go."
I got the money and the ticket, and went back. Considering all things, pawning that waistcoat was a capital notion. I would have money enough over for a plentiful breakfast, and before evening my thesis on the "Crimes of Futurity" would be ready. I began to find existence more alluring; and I hurried back to the man to get rid of him.
I got the money and the ticket, and went back. All things considered, pawning that waistcoat was a great idea. I would have plenty of money left for a big breakfast, and by evening, my thesis on the "Crimes of Futurity" would be done. I started to find life more exciting; and I rushed back to the man to get away from him.
"There it is," said I. "I am glad you applied to me first."
"There it is," I said. "I'm glad you reached out to me first."
The man took the money and scrutinized me closely. At what was he standing there staring? I had a feeling that he particularly examined the knees of my trousers, and his shameless effrontery bored me. Did the scoundrel imagine that I really was as poor as I looked? Had I not as good as begun to write an article for half-a-sovereign? Besides, I had no fear whatever for the future. I had many irons in the fire. What on earth business was it of an utter stranger if I chose to stand him a drink on such a lovely day? The man's look annoyed me, and I made up my mind to give him a good dressing-down before I left him. I threw back my shoulders, and said:
The man took the money and stared at me intently. What was he looking at? I had a feeling he was particularly examining the knees of my pants, and his blatant rudeness irritated me. Did this jerk think I was really as broke as I looked? Hadn't I practically started writing an article for half a sovereign? Besides, I wasn't worried about the future at all. I had plenty of opportunities going. What business was it of a complete stranger if I wanted to buy him a drink on such a beautiful day? His gaze annoyed me, and I decided to give him a piece of my mind before I left. I straightened my shoulders and said:
"My good fellow, you have adopted a most unpleasant habit of staring at a man's knees when he gives you a shilling."
"My good man, you've picked up a really annoying habit of staring at a guy's knees when he gives you a shilling."
He leant his head back against the wall and opened his mouth widely; something was working in that empty pate of his, and he evidently came to the conclusion that I meant to best him in some way, for he handed me back the money. I stamped on the pavement, and, swearing at him, told him to keep it. Did he imagine I was going to all that trouble for nothing? If all came to all, perhaps I owed him this shilling; I had just recollected an old debt; he was standing before an honest man, honourable to his finger-tips--in short, the money was his. Oh, no thanks were needed; it had been a pleasure to me. Good-bye!
He leaned his head back against the wall and opened his mouth wide; something was going on in that empty head of his, and he clearly decided that I intended to outsmart him somehow, because he handed me back the money. I stomped on the pavement and, cursing at him, told him to keep it. Did he really think I was going through all that trouble for nothing? If it came down to it, maybe I owed him this shilling; I just remembered an old debt; he was standing in front of an honest man, honorable to his fingertips—in short, the money was his. Oh, no thanks were needed; it had been a pleasure for me. Goodbye!
I went on. At last I was freed from this work-ridden plague, and I could go my way in peace. I turned down Pyle Street again, and stopped before a grocer's shop. The whole window was filled with eatables, and I decided to go in and get something to take with me.
I continued on. Finally, I was free from this exhausting burden, and I could go about my day in peace. I turned down Pyle Street again and stopped in front of a grocery store. The whole window was filled with food, and I decided to go inside and grab something to take with me.
"A piece of cheese and a French roll," I said, and threw my sixpence on to the counter.
"A piece of cheese and a French roll," I said, tossing my sixpence onto the counter.
"Bread and cheese for the whole of it?" asked the woman ironically, without looking up at me.
"Bread and cheese for everything?" the woman asked sarcastically, not looking up at me.
"For the whole sixpence? Yes," I answered, unruffled.
"For the whole sixpence? Yes," I replied, calm as ever.
I took them up, bade the fat old woman good-morning, with the utmost politeness, and sped, full tilt, up Castle Hill to the park.
I picked them up, said good morning to the chubby old woman with the utmost politeness, and raced up Castle Hill to the park.
I found a bench to myself, and began to bite greedily into my provender. It did me good; it was a long time since I had had such a square meal, and, by degrees, I felt the same sated quiet steal over me that one feels after a good long cry. My courage rose mightily. I could no longer be satisfied with writing an article about anything so simple and straight-ahead as the "Crimes of Futurity," that any ass might arrive at, ay, simply deduct from history. I felt capable of a much greater effort than that; I was in a fitting mood to overcome difficulties, and I decided on a treatise, in three sections, on "Philosophical Cognition." This would, naturally, give me an opportunity of crushing pitiably some of Kant's sophistries ... but, on taking out my writing materials to commence work, I discovered that I no longer owned a pencil: I had forgotten it in the pawn-office. My pencil was lying in my waistcoat pocket.
I found a bench to myself and started eagerly eating my food. It felt great; it had been a while since I had such a substantial meal, and gradually, I felt that same sense of calm wash over me that you get after a good cry. My confidence soared. I could no longer settle for just writing an article about something as simple and straightforward as the "Crimes of Futurity," which anyone could figure out or simply deduce from history. I felt capable of putting in a much greater effort; I was in the right frame of mind to tackle challenges, and I decided to work on a treatise, in three sections, on "Philosophical Cognition." This would naturally give me a chance to effectively challenge some of Kant's arguments... but when I pulled out my writing materials to start, I realized that I no longer had a pencil: I had forgotten it at the pawn shop. My pencil was sitting in my waistcoat pocket.
Good Lord! how everything seems to take a delight in thwarting me today! I swore a few times, rose from the seat, and took a couple of turns up and down the path. It was very quiet all around me; down near the Queen's arbour two nursemaids were trundling their perambulators; otherwise, there was not a creature anywhere in sight. I was in a thoroughly embittered temper; I paced up and down before my seat like a maniac. How strangely awry things seemed to go! To think that an article in three sections should be downright stranded by the simple fact of my not having a pennyworth of pencil in my pocket. Supposing I were to return to Pyle Street and ask to get my pencil back? There would be still time to get a good piece finished before the promenading public commenced to fill the parks. So much, too, depended on this treatise on "Philosophical Cognition"--mayhap many human beings' welfare, no one could say; and I told myself it might be of the greatest possible help to many young people. On second thoughts, I would not lay violent hands on Kant; I might easily avoid doing that; I would only need to make an almost imperceptible gliding over when I came to query Time and Space; but I would not answer for Renan, old Parson Renan....
Good Lord! Everything seems to be trying to mess with me today! I swore a few times, stood up, and took a couple of laps up and down the path. It was really quiet all around; down by the Queen's arbor, two nannies were pushing their strollers, but otherwise, there wasn’t a soul in sight. I was in a completely bad mood; I paced back and forth in front of my seat like a crazy person. Things seemed to be going so wrong! To think that a piece divided into three sections could be completely stuck just because I didn’t have a single pencil in my pocket. What if I went back to Pyle Street and asked for my pencil back? I’d still have time to finish a good portion before the people started filling the parks. So much depended on this paper on "Philosophical Cognition"—possibly the well-being of many people, who knows; I told myself it could be really helpful to a lot of young people. But on second thought, I didn’t want to mess with Kant; I could easily skip over that; I would just need to glide by when I got to the topic of Time and Space; but I couldn’t vouch for Renan, old Parson Renan...
At all events, an article of so-and-so many columns has to be completed. For the unpaid rent, and the landlady's inquiring look in the morning when I met her on the stairs, tormented me the whole day; it rose up and confronted me again and again, even in my pleasant hours, when I had otherwise not a gloomy thought.
At any rate, I need to finish an article that's several columns long. The unpaid rent and the landlady's questioning gaze when I ran into her on the stairs haunted me all day; it kept coming back to me repeatedly, even during my good moments when I had no worries on my mind.
I must put an end to it, so I left the park hurriedly to fetch my pencil from the pawnbroker's.
I have to put a stop to this, so I quickly left the park to grab my pencil from the pawn shop.
As I arrived at the foot of the hill I overtook two ladies, whom I passed. As I did so, I brushed one of them accidentally on the arm. I looked up; she had a full, rather pale, face. But she blushes, and, becomes suddenly surprisingly lovely. I know not why she blushes; maybe at some word she hears from a passer-by, maybe only at some lurking thought of her own. Or can it be because I touched her arm? Her high, full bosom heaves violently several times, and she closes her hand tightly above the handle of her parasol. What has come to her?
As I reached the bottom of the hill, I caught up with two women and walked past them. As I did, I accidentally brushed against one of them on the arm. I looked up; she had a round, somewhat pale face. But then she blushes, and suddenly becomes really beautiful. I don’t know why she’s blushing; maybe it’s something she hears from someone passing by, maybe it’s just a thought of her own. Or could it be because I touched her arm? Her high, full chest rises and falls several times, and she grips the handle of her parasol tightly. What’s happening to her?
I stopped, and let her pass ahead again. I could, for the moment, go no further; the whole thing struck me as being so singular. I was in a tantalizing mood, annoyed with myself on account of the pencil incident, and in a high degree disturbed by all the food I had taken on a totally empty stomach. Suddenly my thoughts, as if whimsically inspired, take a singular direction. I feel myself seized with an odd desire to make this lady afraid; to follow her, and annoy her in some way. I overtake her again, pass her by, turn quickly round, and meet her face-to-face in order to observe her well. I stand and gaze into her eyes, and hit, on the spur of the moment, on a name which I have never heard before--a name with a gliding, nervous sound--Ylajali! When she is quite close to me I draw myself up and say impressively:
I stopped and let her pass ahead again. For the moment, I couldn’t go any further; the whole situation felt so strange. I was in a frustrating mood, annoyed with myself because of the pencil incident, and really disturbed by all the food I had eaten on an empty stomach. Suddenly, my thoughts, as if whimsically inspired, took a strange turn. I found myself unexpectedly wanting to scare this lady; to follow her and bother her somehow. I caught up to her again, passed her, turned around quickly, and faced her to observe her closely. I stood there, gazing into her eyes, and on a whim, came up with a name I had never heard before—a name that flowed and had a nervous energy—Ylajali! As she got close to me, I stood tall and said dramatically:
"You are losing your book, madam!" I could hear my heart beat audibly as I said it.
"You’re losing your book, ma'am!" I could hear my heart pounding as I said it.
"My book?" she asks her companion, and she walks on.
"My book?" she asks her friend as she walks away.
My devilment waxed apace, and I followed them. At the same time, I was fully conscious that I was playing a mad prank without being able to stop myself. My disordered condition ran away with me; I was inspired with the craziest notions, which I followed blindly as they came to me. I couldn't help it, no matter how much I told myself that I was playing the fool. I made the most idiotic grimaces behind the lady's back, and coughed frantically as I passed her by. Walking on in this manner--very slowly, and always a few steps in advance--I felt her eyes on my back, and involuntarily put down my head with shame for having caused her annoyance. By degrees, a wonderful feeling stole over me of being far, far away in other places; I had a half-undefined sense that it was not I who was going along over the gravel hanging my head.
My mischief grew quickly, and I followed them. At the same time, I was fully aware that I was playing a crazy prank and couldn’t stop myself. My chaotic state took over; I was filled with the wildest ideas, which I chased after without thinking. I couldn’t help it, no matter how much I told myself I was acting foolishly. I made the dumbest faces behind the lady's back and coughed dramatically as I walked past her. Moving this way—very slowly, and always a few steps ahead—I felt her gaze on my back, and I couldn’t help but lower my head in shame for bothering her. Gradually, a strange feeling washed over me that I was far, far away in distant places; I had a vague sense that it wasn’t me trudging along the gravel with my head down.
A few minutes later, they reached Pascha's bookshop. I had already stopped at the first window, and as they go by I step forward and repeat:
A few minutes later, they arrived at Pascha's bookstore. I had already paused at the first window, and as they walked by, I stepped forward and said:
"You are losing your book, madam!"
"You’re going to lose your book, ma’am!"
"No; what book?" she asks affrightedly. "Can you make out what book it is he is talking about?" and she comes to a stop.
"No; what book?" she asks, alarmed. "Can you tell what book he's talking about?" and she comes to a stop.
I hug myself with delight at her confusion; the irresolute perplexity in her eyes positively fascinates me. Her mind cannot grasp my short, passionate address. She has no book with her; not a single page of a book, and yet she fumbles in her pockets, looks down repeatedly at her hands, turns her head and scrutinizes the streets behind her, exerts her sensitive little brain to the utmost in trying to discover what book it is I am talking about. Her face changes colour, has now one, now another expression, and she is breathing quite audibly--even the very buttons on her gown seem to stare at me, like a row of frightened eyes.
I wrap my arms around myself with joy at her confusion; the uncertainty in her eyes absolutely fascinates me. She can’t understand my brief, passionate speech. She doesn’t have a book with her; not a single page of one, and yet she rummages through her pockets, looks down at her hands repeatedly, turns her head and examines the streets behind her, pushing her sensitive little brain to its limit in trying to figure out what book I’m talking about. Her face changes color, shifting from one expression to another, and she’s breathing quite loudly—even the buttons on her dress seem to stare at me, like a row of scared eyes.
"Don't bother about him!" says her companion, taking her by the arm. "He is drunk; can't you see that the man is drunk?"
"Don't worry about him!" her companion says, grabbing her arm. "He's drunk; can't you tell that the guy is drunk?"
Strange as I was at this instant to myself, so absolutely a prey to peculiar invisible inner influences, nothing occurred around me without my observing it. A large, brown dog sprang right across the street towards the shrubbery, and then down towards the Tivoli; he had on a very narrow collar of German silver. Farther up the street a window opened on the second floor, and a servant-maid leant out of it, with her sleeves turned up, and began to clean the panes on the outside. Nothing escaped my notice; I was clear-headed and ready-witted. Everything rushed in upon me with a gleaming distinctness, as if I were suddenly surrounded by a strong light. The ladies before me had each a blue bird's wing in their hats, and a plaid silk ribbon round their necks. It struck me that they were sisters.
As strange as I felt in that moment, completely affected by odd, unseen inner forces, I noticed everything happening around me. A large brown dog jumped right across the street toward the bushes and then down toward the Tivoli; he was wearing a very narrow German silver collar. Further up the street, a second-floor window opened, and a maid leaned out with her sleeves rolled up, starting to clean the window panes from the outside. Nothing slipped past my attention; I was sharp and quick-minded. Everything came at me with a shining clarity, as if I was suddenly surrounded by bright light. The women in front of me each had a blue bird's wing in their hats and a plaid silk ribbon around their necks. It occurred to me that they might be sisters.
They turned, stopped at Cisler's music-shop, and spoke together. I stopped also. Thereupon they both came back, went the same road as they had come, passed me again, and turned the corner of University Street and up towards St. Olav's place. I was all the time as close at their heels as I dared to be. They turned round once, and sent me a half-fearful, half-questioning look, and I saw no resentment nor any trace of a frown in it.
They turned, paused at Cisler's music shop, and talked together. I stopped too. Then they both came back, took the same route they had come from, passed by me again, and turned the corner onto University Street, heading up towards St. Olav's Place. I stayed as close behind them as I could without being obvious. They glanced back once, giving me a look that was a mix of fear and curiosity, and I noticed no anger or any sign of a frown in their expression.
This forbearance with my annoyance shamed me thoroughly and made me lower my eyes. I would no longer be a trouble to them; out of sheer gratitude I would follow them with my gaze, not lose sight of them until they entered some place safely and disappeared.
This patience with my irritation completely embarrassed me and made me look down. I wouldn’t be a burden to them anymore; out of pure gratitude, I would keep watching them until they safely entered somewhere and vanished from view.
Outside No. 2, a large four-storeyed house, they turned again before going in. I leant against a lamp-post near the fountain and listened for their footsteps on the stairs. They died away on the second floor. I advanced from the lamp-post and looked up at the house. Then something odd happened. The curtains above were stirred, and a second after a window opened, a head popped out, and two singular-looking eyes dwelt on me. "Ylajali!" I muttered, half-aloud, and I felt I grew red.
Outside No. 2, a big four-story house, they paused again before going in. I leaned against a lamp post near the fountain and listened for their footsteps on the stairs. They faded away on the second floor. I stepped away from the lamp post and looked up at the house. Then something strange happened. The curtains above moved, and a moment later a window opened, a head popped out, and two unusual-looking eyes focused on me. "Ylajali!" I whispered, half to myself, and I felt my face get warm.
Why does she not call for help, or push over one of these flower-pots and strike me on the head, or send some one down to drive me away? We stand and look into one another's eyes without moving; it lasts a minute. Thoughts dart between the window and the street, and not a word is spoken. She turns round, I feel a wrench in me, a delicate shock through my senses; I see a shoulder that turns, a back that disappears across the floor. That reluctant turning from the window, the accentuation in that movement of the shoulders was like a nod to me. My blood was sensible of all the delicate, dainty greeting, and I felt all at once rarely glad. Then I wheeled round and went down the street.
Why doesn’t she call for help, or push over one of these flower pots to hit me on the head, or send someone to chase me away? We stand and look into each other’s eyes without moving; it lasts a minute. Thoughts flicker between the window and the street, and not a word is said. She turns around, and I feel a jolt in me, a gentle shock through my senses; I see a shoulder turn and a back disappear across the floor. That hesitant turn away from the window, the way her shoulders moved, felt like a nod to me. My blood reacted to that delicate, refined acknowledgment, and I suddenly felt really happy. Then I turned around and walked down the street.
I dared not look back, and knew not if she had returned to the window. The more I considered this question the more nervous and restless I became. Probably at this very moment she was standing watching closely all my movements. It is by no means comfortable to know that you are being watched from behind your back. I pulled myself together as well as I could and proceeded on my way; my legs began to jerk under me, my gait became unsteady just because I purposely tried to make it look well. In order to appear at ease and indifferent, I flung my arms about, spat out, and threw my head well back--all without avail, for I continually felt the pursuing eyes on my neck, and a cold shiver ran down my back. At length I escaped down a side street, from which I took the road to Pyle Street to get my pencil.
I didn’t dare look back and had no idea if she had returned to the window. The more I thought about it, the more nervous and restless I got. She was probably standing there right now, closely watching all my movements. It’s really uncomfortable to know that someone is watching you from behind. I tried to compose myself as best as I could and continued on my way; my legs started to shake, and my walk became unsteady because I was trying so hard to look relaxed. To seem at ease and indifferent, I waved my arms around, spat, and threw my head back—all to no avail, as I could still feel her eyes on my neck, sending a cold shiver down my back. Finally, I ducked down a side street and headed toward Pyle Street to get my pencil.
I had no difficulty in recovering it; the man brought me the waistcoat himself, and as he did so, begged me to search through all the pockets. I found also a couple of pawn-tickets which I pocketed as I thanked the obliging little man for his civility. I was more and more taken with him, and grew all of a sudden extremely anxious to make a favourable impression on this person. I took a turn towards the door and then back again to the counter as if I had forgotten something. It struck me that I owed him an explanation, that I ought to elucidate matters a little. I began to hum in order to attract his attention. Then, taking the pencil in my hand, I held it up and said:
I had no trouble getting it back; the guy brought me the waistcoat himself, and as he did, he asked me to check all the pockets. I also found a couple of pawn tickets, which I pocketed while thanking the helpful little man for his kindness. I was becoming more and more fond of him, and suddenly felt very eager to make a good impression on this guy. I stepped toward the door and then turned back to the counter as if I’d forgotten something. It occurred to me that I owed him an explanation and that I should clear things up a bit. I started to hum to grab his attention. Then, picking up the pencil, I held it up and said:
"It would never have entered my head to come such a long way for any and every bit of pencil, but with this one it was quite a different matter; there was another reason, a special reason. Insignificant as it looked, this stump of pencil had simply made me what I was in the world, so to say, placed me in life." I said no more. The man had come right over to the counter.
"It would never have crossed my mind to travel so far for just any old pencil, but with this one, it was a different story; there was another reason, a special reason. As unimportant as it seemed, this pencil stub had shaped who I was in the world, so to speak, positioned me in life." I didn’t say anything else. The man had walked over to the counter.
"Indeed!" said he, and he looked inquiringly at me.
"Really!" he said, looking at me with curiosity.
"It was with this pencil," I continued, in cold blood, "that I wrote my dissertation on 'Philosophical Cognition,' in three volumes." Had he never heard mention of it?
"It was with this pencil," I continued, unemotionally, "that I wrote my dissertation on 'Philosophical Cognition,' in three volumes." Had he never heard of it?
Well, he did seem to remember having heard the name, rather the title.
Well, he did seem to remember hearing the name, or rather the title.
"Yes," said I, "that was by me, so it was." So he must really not be astonished that I should be desirous of having the little bit of pencil back again. I valued it far too highly to lose it; why, it was almost as much to me as a little human creature. For the rest I was honestly grateful to him for his civility, and I would bear him in mind for it. Yes, truly, I really would. A promise was a promise; that was the sort of man I was, and he really deserved it. "Good-bye!" I walked to the door with the bearing of one who had it in his power to place a man in a high position, say in the fire-office. The honest pawnbroker bowed twice profoundly to me as I withdrew. I turned again and repeated my good-bye.
"Yeah," I said, "that was mine, for sure." So he shouldn't be surprised that I wanted my little pencil back. I cared too much about it to lose it; it meant almost as much to me as a little person does. Besides, I genuinely appreciated his kindness, and I'd remember that. Yeah, I really would. A promise is a promise; that’s just who I am, and he definitely deserved it. "See you!" I walked to the door like I had the power to give someone an important job, like at a fire department. The honest pawnbroker bowed deeply to me as I left. I turned around and said my goodbye again.
On the stairs I met a woman with a travelling-bag in her hand, who squeezed diffidently against the wall to make room for me, and I voluntarily thrust my hand in my pocket for something to give her, and looked foolish as I found nothing and passed on with my head down. I heard her knock at the office door; there was an alarm over it, and I recognized the jingling sound it gave when any one rapped on the door with his knuckles.
On the stairs, I bumped into a woman carrying a travel bag. She timidly pressed against the wall to let me pass, and I instinctively reached into my pocket to find something to give her, feeling embarrassed when I came up empty and walked away with my head down. I heard her knock on the office door; there was an alarm above it, and I recognized the jingling sound it made when someone tapped on the door with their knuckles.
The sun stood in the south; it was about twelve. The whole town began to get on its legs as it approached the fashionable hour for promenading. Bowing and laughing folk walked up and down Carl Johann Street. I stuck my elbows closely to my sides, tried to make myself look small, and slipped unperceived past some acquaintances who had taken up their stand at the corner of University Street to gaze at the passers-by. I wandered up Castle Hill and fell into a reverie.
The sun was in the south; it was around noon. The whole town started to come alive as it got closer to the popular time for strolling. People were bowing and laughing as they walked up and down Carl Johann Street. I tucked my elbows in, tried to make myself as small as possible, and quietly slipped past some acquaintances who were hanging out at the corner of University Street, watching the people walking by. I wandered up Castle Hill and drifted into a daydream.
How gaily and lightly these people I met carried their radiant heads, and swung themselves through life as through a ball-room! There was no sorrow in a single look I met, no burden on any shoulder, perhaps not even a clouded thought, not a little hidden pain in any of the happy souls. And I, walking in the very midst of these people, young and newly-fledged as I was, had already forgotten the very look of happiness. I hugged these thoughts to myself as I went on, and found that a great injustice had been done me. Why had the last months pressed so strangely hard on me? I failed to recognize my own happy temperament, and I met with the most singular annoyances from all quarters. I could not sit down on a bench by myself or set my foot any place without being assailed by insignificant accidents, miserable details, that forced their way into my imagination and scattered my powers to all the four winds. A dog that dashed by me, a yellow rose in a man's buttonhole, had the power to set my thoughts vibrating and occupy me for a length of time.
How cheerfully and effortlessly the people I met carried their bright heads and moved through life like they were dancing in a ballroom! There was no sadness in any glance I caught, no weight on any shoulder, perhaps not even a troubled thought or a hidden pain in any of those joyful souls. And I, walking right in the middle of these people, young and just starting out as I was, had already forgotten what happiness even looked like. I held onto these thoughts as I continued on, realizing that a great injustice had been done to me. Why had the last few months felt so overwhelmingly heavy? I couldn’t recognize my own cheerful nature, and I faced the most bizarre annoyances from all sides. I couldn’t sit on a bench alone or put my foot down anywhere without being hit by minor inconveniences, trivial details that forced their way into my mind and scattered my focus all over the place. A dog that ran past me, a yellow rose in a man’s buttonhole, had the power to stir my thoughts and occupy me for a long time.
What was it that ailed me? Was the hand of the Lord turned against me? But why just against me? Why, for that matter, not just as well against a man in South America? When I considered the matter over, it grew more and more incomprehensible to me that I of all others should be selected as an experiment for a Creator's whims. It was, to say the least of it, a peculiar mode of procedure to pass over a whole world of other humans in order to reach me. Why not select just as well Bookseller Pascha, or Hennechen the steam agent?
What was wrong with me? Was God punishing me? But why just me? Why not someone else, like a man in South America? The more I thought about it, the more it didn’t make sense that I, of all people, would be chosen as some kind of experiment for a Creator's whims. It seemed, at the very least, a strange way to go about things to overlook so many other people just to focus on me. Why not pick someone like Bookseller Pascha or Hennechen the steam agent instead?
As I went my way I sifted this thing, and could not get quit of it. I found the most weighty arguments against the Creator's arbitrariness in letting me pay for all the others' sins. Even after I had found a seat and sat down, the query persisted in occupying me, and prevented me from thinking of aught else. From the day in May when my ill-luck began I could so clearly notice my gradually increasing debility; I had become, as it were, too languid to control or lead myself whither I would go. A swarm of tiny noxious animals had bored a way into my inner man and hollowed me out.
As I went on my way, I wrestled with this issue and couldn't shake it off. I came up with strong arguments against the Creator's unfairness in making me pay for everyone else's sins. Even after I found a seat and sat down, the question continued to occupy my mind and kept me from thinking about anything else. Since that day in May when my bad luck started, I could increasingly see my growing weakness; I had become, in a sense, too drained to guide or direct myself where I wanted to go. A swarm of tiny harmful creatures had burrowed into my core and hollowed me out.
Supposing God Almighty simply intended to annihilate me? I got up and paced backwards and forwards before the seat.
Supposing God Almighty just wanted to wipe me out? I got up and walked back and forth in front of the seat.
My whole being was at this moment in the highest degree of torture, I had pains in my arms, and could hardly bear to hold them in the usual way. I experienced also great discomfort from my last full meal; I was oversated, and walked backwards and forwards without looking up. The people who came and went around me glided past me like faint gleams. At last my seat was taken up by two men, who lit cigars and began to talk loudly together. I got angry and was on the point of addressing them, but turned on my heel and went right to the other end of the Park, and found another seat. I sat down.
My whole body was in extreme pain at that moment; my arms hurt, and I could barely hold them normally. I was also really uncomfortable from my last big meal; I overate and paced back and forth without looking up. The people coming and going around me passed by like fleeting shadows. Finally, two men took my seat, lit cigars, and started talking loudly. I got angry and almost said something to them, but then I turned around and walked to the other end of the Park, where I found another seat. I sat down.
The thought of God began to occupy me. It seemed to me in the highest degree indefensible of Him to interfere every time I sought for a place, and to upset the whole thing, while all the time I was but imploring enough for a daily meal.
The idea of God started to consume my thoughts. It felt completely unreasonable for Him to intervene every time I looked for a place, messing everything up, especially since I was only asking for enough to eat each day.
I had remarked so plainly that, whenever I had been hungry for any length of time, it was just as if my brains ran quite gently out of my head and left me with a vacuum--my head grew light and far off, I no longer felt its weight on my shoulders, and I had a consciousness that my eyes stared far too widely open when I looked at anything.
I had noticed clearly that whenever I was hungry for a while, it felt like my brain gently slipped out of my head, leaving me empty-headed. My head felt light and distant, and I didn't feel its weight on my shoulders anymore. I was aware that my eyes were wide open, staring too much whenever I looked at something.
I sat there on the seat and pondered over all this, and grew more and more bitter against God for His prolonged inflictions. If He meant to draw me nearer to Him, and make me better by exhausting me and placing obstacle after obstacle in my way, I could assure Him He made a slight mistake. And, almost crying with defiance, I looked up towards Heaven and told Him so mentally, once and for all.
I sat there in the seat, thinking about everything, and started feeling more and more resentful towards God for His ongoing hardships. If He was trying to bring me closer to Him and make me a better person by wearing me down and putting one hurdle after another in my path, I could assure Him that He went about it the wrong way. Nearly in tears with anger, I looked up at Heaven and told Him so in my mind, once and for all.
Fragments of the teachings of my childhood ran through my memory. The rhythmical sound of Biblical language sang in my ears, and I talked quite softly to myself, and held my head sneeringly askew. Wherefore should I sorrow for what I eat, for what I drink, or for what I may array this miserable food for worms called my earthy body? Hath not my Heavenly Father provided for me, even as for the sparrow on the housetop, and hath He not in His graciousness pointed towards His lowly servitor? The Lord stuck His finger in the net of my nerves gently--yea, verily, in desultory fashion--and brought slight disorder among the threads. And then the Lord withdrew His finger, and there were fibres and delicate root-like filaments adhering to the finger, and they were the nerve-threads of the filaments. And there was a gaping hole after the finger, which was God's finger, and a wound in my brain in the track of His finger. But when God had touched me with His finger, He let me be, and touched me no more, and let no evil befall me; but let me depart in peace, and let me depart with the gaping hole. And no evil hath befallen me from the God who is the Lord God of all Eternity.
Fragments of the teachings from my childhood played through my mind. The rhythmic sound of Biblical language echoed in my ears, and I spoke softly to myself, tilting my head in a sneering way. Why should I worry about what I eat, what I drink, or how I dress this miserable food for worms that I call my earthly body? Hasn't my Heavenly Father provided for me, just like He does for the sparrow on the roof, and hasn't He graciously pointed to His humble servant? The Lord gently poked at my nerves—yes, in a casual way—and created a little chaos among the threads. Then the Lord withdrew His finger, and there were fibers and delicate, root-like filaments stuck to it, which were the nerve threads. There was a gaping hole where His finger was, which was God's finger, and a wound in my brain where His finger had been. But after God touched me with His finger, He left me alone, and no harm came my way; He let me go in peace, even with that gaping hole. And no harm has come to me from the God who is the Lord God of all Eternity.
The sound of music was borne up on the wind to me from the Students' Allée. It was therefore past two o'clock. I took out my writing materials to try to write something, and at the same time my book of shaving-tickets 1 fell out of my pocket. I opened it, and counted the tickets; there were six. "The Lord be praised," I exclaimed involuntarily; "I can still get shaved for a couple of weeks, and look a little decent"; and I immediately fell into a better frame of mind on account of this little property which still remained to me. I smoothed the leaves out carefully, and put the book safely into my pocket.
The sound of music floated on the wind to me from the Students' Allée. It was past two o'clock. I took out my writing materials to try to write something, and at the same time my book of shaving tickets 1 fell out of my pocket. I opened it and counted the tickets; there were six. "Thank goodness," I exclaimed without thinking; "I can still get shaved for a couple of weeks and look somewhat decent"; and I immediately felt better because of this small stash I still had. I smoothed out the pages carefully and put the book safely back into my pocket.
But write I could not. After a few lines nothing seemed to occur to me; my thought ran in other directions, and I could not pull myself together enough for any special exertion.
But I just couldn’t write. After a few lines, nothing came to mind; my thoughts wandered elsewhere, and I couldn’t focus enough for any real effort.
Everything influenced and distracted me; everything I saw made a fresh impression on me. Flies and tiny mosquitoes stick fast to the paper and disturb me. I blow at them to get rid of them--blow harder and harder; to no purpose, the little pests throw themselves on their backs, make themselves heavy, and fight against me until their slender legs bend. They are not to be moved from the spot; they find something to hook on to, set their heels against a comma or an unevenness in the paper, or stand immovably still until they themselves think fit to go their way.
Everything influenced and distracted me; everything I saw made a fresh impression on me. Flies and tiny mosquitoes stuck to the paper and annoyed me. I blew at them to get rid of them—blew harder and harder; but to no avail, the little pests flipped onto their backs, weighted themselves down, and resisted me until their slender legs bent. They weren’t going anywhere; they found something to cling to, pressed their backs against a comma or a bump on the paper, or stood completely still until they decided to leave.
These insects continued to busy me for a long time, and I crossed my legs to observe them at leisure. All at once a couple of high clarionet notes waved up to me from the bandstand, and gave my thoughts a new impulse.
These insects kept me occupied for a long time, and I crossed my legs to watch them comfortably. Suddenly, a couple of high clarinet notes floated up to me from the bandstand, giving my thoughts a new direction.
Despondent at not being able to put my article together, I replaced the paper in my pocket, and leant back in the seat. At this instant my head is so clear that I can follow the most delicate train of thought without tiring. As I lie in this position, and let my eyes glide down my breast and along my legs, I notice the jerking movement my foot makes each time my pulse beats. I half rise and look down at my feet, and I experience at this moment a fantastic and singular feeling that I have never felt before--a delicate, wonderful shock through my nerves, as if sparks of cold light quivered through them--it was as if catching sight of my shoes I had met with a kind old acquaintance, or got back a part of myself that had been riven loose. A feeling of recognition trembles through my senses; the tears well up in my eyes, and I have a feeling as if my shoes are a soft, murmuring strain rising towards me. "Weakness!" I cried harshly to myself, and I clenched my fists and I repeated "Weakness!" I laughed at myself, for this ridiculous feeling, made fun of myself, with a perfect consciousness of doing so, talked very severely and sensibly, and closed my eyes very tightly to get rid of the tears.
Feeling defeated that I couldn't get my article together, I put the paper back in my pocket and leaned back in the seat. At that moment, my mind felt so clear that I could follow even the subtlest thoughts without getting tired. As I lay there, letting my eyes drift down my chest and along my legs, I noticed the jerky movement of my foot with each heartbeat. I half sat up to look at my feet, and I suddenly experienced a strange and amazing feeling that I had never felt before—a delicate, wonderful shock running through my nerves, as if icy sparks of light were shimmering through them. It was as if seeing my shoes had reminded me of an old friend or returned a lost part of myself. A sense of recognition tingled through my senses; tears threatened to spill from my eyes, and I felt as if my shoes were a soft, soothing melody rising up to me. "Weakness!" I harshly scolded myself, clenching my fists and repeating "Weakness!" I laughed at myself for this absurd feeling, mocking myself with full awareness, talking very seriously and sensibly to myself, and I shut my eyes tightly to hold back the tears.
As if I had never seen my shoes before, I set myself to study their looks, their characteristics, and, when I stir my foot, their shape and their worn uppers. I discover that their creases and white seams give them expression--impart a physiognomy to them. Something of my own nature had gone over into these shoes; they affected me, like a ghost of my other I-- a breathing portion of my very self.
As if I had never seen my shoes before, I began to examine their appearance, their features, and, as I moved my foot, their shape and worn surfaces. I realized that their creases and white seams gave them character—gave them a kind of personality. A part of my own essence had transferred into these shoes; they impacted me, like a ghost of my other self—a living part of my very being.
I sat and toyed with these fancies a long time, perhaps an entire hour. A little, old man came and took the other end of the seat; as he seated himself he panted after his walk, and muttered:
I sat and played with these thoughts for a long time, maybe for a whole hour. A little old man came and took the other end of the bench; as he sat down, he was out of breath from his walk and muttered:
"Ay, ay, ay, ay, ay, ay, ay, ay, ay, ay; very true!"
"Ay, ay, ay, ay, ay, ay, ay, ay, ay, ay; very true!"
As soon as I heard his voice, I felt as if a wind had swept through my head. I let shoes be shoes, and it seemed to me that the distracted phase of mind I had just experienced dated from a long-vanished period, maybe a year or two back, and was about to be quietly effaced from my memory. I began to observe the old fellow.
As soon as I heard his voice, I felt like a breeze had blown through my mind. I let shoes be shoes, and it felt like the distracted state I had just been in was from a long-gone time, maybe a year or two ago, and was about to be quietly erased from my memory. I started to pay attention to the old guy.
Did this little man concern me in any way? Not in the least, not in the very slightest degree! Only that he held a newspaper in his hand, an old number (with the advertisement sheet on the outside), in which something or other seemed to be rolled up; my curiosity was aroused, and I could not take my eyes away from this paper. The insane idea entered my head that it might be a quite peculiar newspaper--unique of its kind. My curiosity increased, and I began to move backwards and forwards on the seat. It might contain deeds, dangerous documents stolen from some archive or other; something floated before me about a secret treaty--a conspiracy.
Did this little guy concern me in any way? Not at all, not the slightest bit! The only thing was that he was holding a newspaper in his hand, an old issue (with the advertisement section on the outside), inside of which something seemed to be rolled up; my curiosity was piqued, and I couldn't take my eyes off this paper. A wild thought crossed my mind that it could be a really unique newspaper—one of a kind. My curiosity grew, and I started shifting back and forth on the seat. It could contain documents, dangerous papers stolen from some archive or another; something hinted at a secret treaty—a conspiracy.
The man sat quietly, and pondered. Why did he not carry his newspaper as every other person carries a paper, with its name out? What species of cunning lurked under that? He did not seem either to like letting his package out of his hands, not for anything in the world; perhaps he did not even dare trust it into his own pocket. I could stake my life there was something at the bottom of that package--I considered a bit. Just the fact of finding it so impossible to penetrate this mysterious affair distracted me with curiosity. I searched my pockets for something to offer the man in order to enter into conversation with him, took hold of my shaving-book, but put it back again. Suddenly it entered my head to be utterly audacious; I slapped my empty breast-pocket, and said:
The man sat there quietly, thinking. Why didn’t he carry his newspaper like everyone else, with the name facing out? What kind of cleverness was behind that? He didn’t seem to want to let go of his package for anything; maybe he didn’t even trust it in his own pocket. I would bet my life there was something significant in that package—I pondered that for a moment. The fact that I couldn’t figure out this mysterious situation made me curious. I searched my pockets for something to give the man to start a conversation, grabbed my shaving book, but then put it back. Suddenly, I had a bold idea; I slapped my empty breast pocket and said:
"May I offer you a cigarette?"
"Can I offer you a cigarette?"
"Thank you!" The man did not smoke; he had to give it up to spare his eyes; he was nearly blind. Thank you very much all the same. Was it long since his eyes got bad? In that case, perhaps, he could not read either, not even a paper?
"Thanks!" The man didn't smoke; he had to quit to protect his eyes; he was almost blind. Thanks a lot anyway. Had it been a long time since his eyes got worse? If that was the case, maybe he couldn't read at all, not even a newspaper?
No, not even the newspaper, more's the pity. The man looked at me; his weak eyes were each covered with a film which gave them a glassy appearance; his gaze grew bleary, and made a disgusting impression on me.
No, not even the newspaper, unfortunately. The man looked at me; his weak eyes were each covered with a film that made them look glassy; his stare became hazy, and it left a disturbing impression on me.
"You are a stranger here?" he said.
"You're a stranger here?" he asked.
"Yes." Could he not even read the name of the paper he held in his hand?
"Yes." Could he not even read the name of the newspaper he was holding?
"Barely." For that matter, he could hear directly that I was a stranger. There was something in my accent which told him. It did not need much; he could hear so well. At night, when every one slept, he could hear people in the next room breathing....
"Barely." For that matter, he could tell right away that I was a stranger. There was something in my accent that gave it away. It didn't take much; he had such good hearing. At night, when everyone was asleep, he could hear the people in the next room breathing...
"What I was going to say was, 'where do you live?'"
"What I meant to say was, 'where do you live?'"
On the spur of the moment a lie stood, ready-made, in my head. I lied involuntarily, without any object, without any arrière pensée, and I answered--
On impulse, a lie formed in my mind, fully formed and ready to go. I lied without thinking, without any hidden agenda, and I replied--
"St. Olav's Place, No. 2."
"St. Olav's Place, #2."
"Really?" He knew every stone in St. Olav's Place. There was a fountain, some lamp-posts, a few trees; he remembered all of it. "What number do you live in?"
"Really?" He knew every stone in St. Olav's Place. There was a fountain, some lamp posts, a few trees; he remembered all of it. "What number do you live in?"
Desirous to put an end to this, I got up. But my notion about the newspaper had driven me to my wit's end; I resolved to clear the thing up, at no matter what cost.
Wanting to put a stop to this, I got up. But my thoughts about the newspaper had driven me crazy; I decided to figure it out, no matter the cost.
"When you cannot read the paper, why--"
"When you can't read the paper, why--"
"In No. 2, I think you said," continued the man, without noticing my disturbance. "There was a time I knew every person in No. 2; what is your landlord's name?"
"In Apartment 2, I think you said," the man continued, not noticing my unease. "There was a time I knew everyone in Apartment 2; what's your landlord's name?"
I quickly found a name to get rid of him; invented one on the spur of the moment, and blurted it out to stop my tormentor.
I quickly thought of a name to get rid of him; made one up on the spot, and said it out loud to stop my tormentor.
"Happolati!" said I.
"Happolati!" I said.
"Happolati, ay!" nodded the man; and he never missed a syllable of this difficult name.
"Happolati, yeah!" nodded the man; and he didn’t miss a word of this tricky name.
I looked at him with amazement; there he sat, gravely, with a considering air. Before I had well given utterance to the stupid name which jumped into my head the man had accommodated himself to it, and pretended to have heard it before.
I stared at him in astonishment; there he sat, seriously, with a thoughtful expression. Before I could even finish saying the silly name that popped into my head, the man had adjusted to it and acted like he had heard it before.
In the meantime, he had laid his package on the seat, and I felt my curiosity quiver through my nerves. I noticed there were a few grease spots on the paper.
In the meantime, he had put his package on the seat, and I felt my curiosity tingle in my nerves. I noticed there were a few grease stains on the paper.
"Isn't he a sea-faring man, your landlord?" queried he, and there was not a trace of suppressed irony in his voice; "I seem to remember he was."
"Isn’t your landlord a sailor?" he asked, and there wasn’t a hint of irony in his voice; "I think I remember that he was."
"Sea-faring man? Excuse me, it must be the brother you know; this man is namely J. A. Happolati, the agent."
"Sea-faring man? Sorry, it must be the brother you know; this guy is J. A. Happolati, the agent."
I thought this would finish him; but he willingly fell in with everything I said. If I had found a name like Barrabas Rosebud it would not have roused his suspicions.
I thought this would be the end for him; but he went along with everything I said. If I had found a name like Barrabas Rosebud, it wouldn’t have raised his suspicions.
"He is an able man, I have heard?" he said, feeling his way.
"He’s a capable guy, I’ve heard?" he said, testing the waters.
"Oh, a clever fellow!" answered I; "a thorough business head; agent for every possible thing going. Cranberries from China; feathers and down from Russia; hides, pulp, writing-ink--"
"Oh, a smart guy!" I replied; "a real business mind; representative for just about everything you can think of. Cranberries from China; feathers and down from Russia; hides, pulp, writing ink--"
"He, he! the devil he is?" interrupted the old chap, highly excited.
"He, he! Is that really the devil?" interrupted the old guy, really excited.
This began to get interesting. The situation ran away with me, and one lie after another engendered in my head. I sat down again, forgot the newspaper, and the remarkable documents, grew lively, and cut short the old fellow's talk.
This started to get interesting. The situation spiraled out of my control, and one lie after another popped into my mind. I sat back down, forgot about the newspaper and the impressive documents, became animated, and interrupted the old man's conversation.
The little goblin's unsuspecting simplicity made me foolhardy; I would stuff him recklessly full of lies; rout him out o' field grandly, and stop his mouth from sheer amazement.
The little goblin's naive simplicity made me bold; I would fill him carelessly with lies; chase him out of the field dramatically, and silence him with sheer astonishment.
Had he heard of the electric psalm-book that Happolati had invented?
Had he heard about the electric psalm book that Happolati had invented?
"What? Elec--"
"What? Elec--"
"With electric letters that could give light in the dark! a perfectly extraordinary enterprise. A million crowns to be put in circulation; foundries and printing-presses at work, and shoals of regular mechanics to be employed; I had heard as many as seven hundred men."
"With electric letters that could light up the dark! A truly amazing project. A million crowns to be put into circulation; foundries and printing presses up and running, and lots of skilled workers to employ; I had heard there were as many as seven hundred men."
"Ay, isn't it just what I say?" drawled out the man calmly.
"Yeah, isn't it exactly what I said?" the man said casually.
He said no more, he believed every word I related, and for all that, he was not taken aback. This disappointed me a little; I had expected to see him utterly bewildered by my inventions.
He said nothing more, he believed every word I told him, and despite that, he was not surprised. This let me down a bit; I had expected him to be completely confused by my stories.
I searched my brain for a couple of desperate lies, went the whole hog, hinted that Happolati had been Minister of State for nine years in Persia. "You perhaps have no conception of what it means to be Minister of State in Persia?" I asked. It was more than king here, or about the same as Sultan, if he knew what that meant, but Happolati had managed the whole thing, and was never at a loss. And I related about his daughter Ylajali, a fairy, a princess, who had three hundred slaves, and who reclined on a couch of yellow roses. She was the loveliest creature I had ever seen; I had, may the Lord strike me, never seen her match for looks in my life!
I racked my brain for a couple of desperate lies, went all out, and suggested that Happolati had been Minister of State for nine years in Persia. "You probably have no idea what it means to be Minister of State in Persia?" I asked. It's more than being a king here, or about the same as a Sultan, if he even knew what that meant, but Happolati had handled everything effortlessly. And I went on about his daughter Ylajali, a fairy-tale princess, who had three hundred servants and lounged on a couch made of yellow roses. She was the most beautiful person I had ever seen; I swear, I had never seen anyone as stunning in my life!
"So--o; was she so lovely?" remarked the old fellow, with an absent air, as he gazed at the ground.
"So, was she really that lovely?" the old man said absentmindedly, looking down at the ground.
"Lovely? She was beauteous, she was sinfully fascinating. Eyes like raw silk, arms of amber! Just one glance from her was as seductive as a kiss; and when she called me, her voice darted like a wine-ray right into my soul's phosphor. And why shouldn't she be so beautiful?" Did he imagine she was a messenger or something in the fire brigade? She was simply a Heaven's wonder, I could just inform him, a fairy tale.
"Lovely? She was stunning, she was irresistibly captivating. Her eyes were like raw silk, her arms were like amber! Just one look from her was as alluring as a kiss; and when she called me, her voice shot straight into my soul like a ray of wine. And why shouldn’t she be so beautiful?" Did he think she was some sort of messenger or something from the fire department? She was simply a miracle, a fairy tale.
"Yes, to be sure!" said he, not a little bewildered. His quiet bored me; I was excited by the sound of my own voice and spoke in utter seriousness; the stolen archives, treaties with some foreign power or other, no longer occupied my thoughts; the little flat bundle of paper lay on the seat between us, and I had no longer the smallest desire to examine it or see what it contained. I was entirely absorbed in stories of my own which floated in singular visions across my mental eye. The blood flew to my head, and I roared with laughter.
"Yes, for sure!" he said, looking a bit confused. His silence bored me; I was thrilled by the sound of my own voice and spoke in total seriousness. The stolen documents, treaties with some foreign power or another, didn't cross my mind anymore; the small flat bundle of paper sat on the seat between us, and I had zero interest in looking at it or seeing what was inside. I was completely lost in my own stories that floated like odd images in my mind. The blood rushed to my head, and I burst out laughing.
At this moment the little man seemed about to go. He stretched himself, and in order not to break off too abruptly, added: "He is said to own much property, this Happolati?"
At that moment, the little man looked like he was about to leave. He stretched and, to avoid making it feel too sudden, added, "Is it true that this Happolati owns a lot of property?"
How dared this bleary-eyed, disgusting old man toss about the rare name I had invented as if it were a common name stuck up over every huckster-shop in the town? He never stumbled over a letter or forgot a syllable. The name had bitten fast in his brain and struck root on the instant. I got annoyed; an inward exasperation surged up in me against this creature whom nothing had the power to disturb and nothing render suspicious.
How dare this bleary-eyed, gross old man throw around the unique name I had come up with as if it were just some ordinary name posted above every corner shop in town? He didn't fumble with a single letter or forget any part of it. The name had lodged in his mind and taken root right away. I got irritated; a rising frustration welled up inside me towards this being who was unaffected by anything and suspicious of nothing.
I therefore replied shortly, "I know nothing about that! I know absolutely nothing whatever about that! Let me inform you once for all that his name is Johann Arendt Happolati, if you go by his own initials."
I responded briefly, "I don't know anything about that! I don't know anything at all about that! Just to let you know, his name is Johann Arendt Happolati, if you go by his own initials."
"Johannn Arendt Happolati!" repeated the man, a little astonished at my vehemence; and with that he grew silent.
"Johann Arendt Happolati!" the man repeated, slightly taken aback by my intensity; and with that, he fell silent.
"You should see his wife!" I said, beside myself. "A fatter creature ... Eh? what? Perhaps you don't even believe she is really fat?"
"You should see his wife!" I said, really worked up. "She's such a chubby person... Huh? What? Maybe you don't even think she's actually fat?"
Well, indeed he did not see his way to deny that such a man might perhaps have a rather stout wife. The old fellow answered quite gently and meekly to each of my assertions, and sought for words as if he feared to offend and perhaps make me furious.
Well, he really didn’t think he could deny that a guy like that might have a pretty heavyset wife. The old man responded quite softly and meekly to everything I said, searching for words like he was afraid of upsetting me and possibly making me really angry.
"Hell and fire, man! Do you imagine that I am sitting here stuffing you chock-full of lies?" I roared furiously. "Perhaps you don't even believe that a man of the name of Happolati exists! I never saw your match for obstinacy and malice in any old man. What the devil ails you? Perhaps, too, into the bargain, you have been all this while thinking to yourself I am a poverty-stricken fellow, sitting here in my Sunday-best without even a case full of cigarettes in my pocket. Let me tell you such treatment as yours is a thing I am not accustomed to, and I won't endure it, the Lord strike me dead if I will--neither from you nor any one else, do you know that?"
"Hell and fire, man! Do you seriously think I’m just sitting here filling you up with lies?" I yelled angrily. "Maybe you don’t even believe that someone named Happolati exists! I’ve never seen anyone as stubborn and cruel as you in my life. What’s wrong with you? And maybe you’ve been thinking all this time that I’m just some broke guy sitting here in my best clothes without even a pack of cigarettes in my pocket. Let me tell you, I’m not used to being treated like this, and I won’t put up with it, I swear I won’t—neither from you nor anyone else, understand?"
The man had risen with his mouth agape; he stood tongue-tied and listened to my outbreak until the end. Then he snatched his parcel from off the seat and went, ay, nearly ran, down the patch, with the short, tottering steps of an old man.
The man had woken up with his mouth wide open; he stood there speechless and listened to my outburst until I was finished. Then he grabbed his package from the seat and hurried down the path with the shaky, unsteady steps of an elderly man.
I leant back and looked at the retreating figure that seemed to shrink at each step as it passed away. I do not know from where the impression came, but it appeared to me that I had never in my life seen a more vile back than this one, and I did not regret that I had abused the creature before he left me.
I leaned back and watched the figure walking away, which seemed to get smaller with each step. I’m not sure why I felt this way, but it seemed to me that I had never seen a more disgusting back than this one, and I didn't regret that I had treated the person badly before he left me.
The day began to decline, the sun sank, it commenced to rustle lightly in the trees around, and the nursemaids who sat in groups near the parallel bars made ready to wheel their perambulators home. I was calmed and in good spirit. The excitement I had just laboured under quieted down little by little, and I grew weaker, more languid, and began to feel drowsy. Neither did the quantity of bread I had eaten cause me any longer any particular distress. I leant against the back of the seat in the best of humours, closed my eyes, and got more and more sleepy. I dozed, and was just on the point of falling asleep, when a park-keeper put his hand on my shoulder and said:
The day started to wind down, the sun was setting, the leaves began to rustle softly in the trees around me, and the nannies sitting in groups by the parallel bars got ready to wheel their strollers home. I felt calm and in a good mood. The excitement I had just experienced faded slowly, and I started to feel weaker, more relaxed, and a bit drowsy. The amount of bread I had eaten didn’t bother me anymore. I leaned against the back of the seat, feeling good, closed my eyes, and became sleepier. I started to doze off and was just about to fall asleep when a park ranger put his hand on my shoulder and said:
"You must not sit here and go to sleep!"
"You can't just sit here and fall asleep!"
"No?" I said, and sprang immediately up, my unfortunate position rising all at once vividly before my eyes. I must do something; find some way or another out of it. To look for situations had been of no avail to me. Even the recommendations I showed had grown a little old, and were written by people all too little known to be of much use; besides that, constant refusals all through the summer had somewhat disheartened me. At all events, my rent was due, and I must raise the wind for that; the rest would have to wait a little.
"No?" I said, jumping up right away, my unfortunate situation suddenly clear in my mind. I had to do something; I needed to find a way out of this. Looking for jobs hadn’t worked out for me. Even the references I showed were getting a bit old and were written by people who weren't well-known enough to be helpful; on top of that, constant rejections over the summer had made me feel pretty defeated. Anyway, my rent was due, and I had to figure out how to cover that; everything else could wait a bit.
Quite involuntarily I had got paper and pencil into my hand again, and I sat and wrote mechanically the date, 1848, in each corner. If only now one single effervescing thought would grip me powerfully, and put words into my mouth. Why, I had known hours when I could write a long piece, without the least exertion, and turn it off capitally, too.
Without meaning to, I found myself with paper and pencil in hand again, sitting and mechanically writing the date, 1848, in each corner. I wished that just one inspiring thought would catch hold of me and give me the words to say. There were times when I could write a long piece effortlessly and do it really well.
I am sitting on the seat, and I write, scores of times, 1848. I write this date criss-cross, in all possible fashions, and wait until a workable idea shall occur to me. A swarm of loose thoughts flutter about in my head. The feeling of declining day makes me downcast, sentimental; autumn is here, and has already begun to hush everything into sleep and torpor. The flies and insects have received their first warning. Up in the trees and down in the fields the sounds of struggling life can be heard rustling, murmuring, restless; labouring not to perish. The down-trodden existence of the whole insect world is astir for yet a little while. They poke their yellow heads up from the turf, lift their legs, feel their way with long feelers and then collapse suddenly, roll over, and turn their bellies in the air.
I'm sitting in my seat, and I keep writing the year, 1848. I write this date in every possible way and wait for a good idea to come to me. A jumble of thoughts is buzzing around in my head. The fading light of the day makes me feel sad and sentimental; autumn is here and has already started to lull everything into sleep and sluggishness. The flies and insects have gotten their first warning. Up in the trees and down in the fields, you can hear the sounds of struggling life rustling, murmuring, and restless; trying not to die. The worn-down existence of the whole insect world is buzzing for just a little while longer. They poke their yellow heads up from the ground, lift their legs, feel their way with their long antennae, and then suddenly fall over, roll onto their backs, and expose their bellies.
Every growing thing has received its peculiar impress: the delicately blown breath of the first cold. The stubbles straggle wanly sunwards, and the falling leaves rustle to the earth, with a sound as of errant silkworms.
Every growing thing has its own unique touch: the softly blown breath of the first cold. The stubble stretches weakly toward the sun, and the falling leaves rustle to the ground, making a sound like wandering silkworms.
It is the reign of Autumn, the height of the Carnival of Decay, the roses have got inflammation in their blushes, an uncanny hectic tinge, through their soft damask.
It’s the season of Autumn, the peak of the Carnival of Decay, the roses have developed inflammation in their colors, an unusual hectic tint, through their soft fabric.
I felt myself like a creeping thing on the verge of destruction, gripped by ruin in the midst of a whole world ready for lethargic sleep. I rose, oppressed by weird terrors, and took some furious strides down the path. "No!" I cried out, clutching both my hands; "there must be an end to this," and I reseated myself, grasped the pencil, and set seriously to work at an article.
I felt like a crawling creature on the edge of destruction, overwhelmed by despair while the whole world seemed ready to fall into a deep sleep. I got up, weighed down by strange fears, and marched furiously down the path. "No!" I shouted, clenching my hands; "this has to stop," and I sat back down, grabbed my pencil, and focused intently on writing an article.
There was no possible use in giving way, with the unpaid rent staring me straight in the face.
There was no point in backing down, with the unpaid rent right in front of me.
Slowly, quite slowly, my thoughts collected. I paid attention to them, and wrote quietly and well; wrote a couple of pages as an introduction. It would serve as a beginning to anything. A description of travel, a political leader, just as I thought fit--it was a perfectly splendid commencement for something or anything. So I took to seeking for some particular subject to handle, a person or a thing, that I might grapple with, and I could find nothing. Along with this fruitless exertion, disorder began to hold its sway again in my thoughts. I felt how my brain positively snapped and my head emptied, until it sat at last, light, buoyant, and void on my shoulders. I was conscious of the gaping vacuum in my skull with every fibre of my being. I seemed to myself to be hollowed out from top and toe.
Slowly, very slowly, my thoughts started to come together. I focused on them and wrote quietly and well; I managed to write a couple of pages as an introduction. It could work as a starting point for anything. A travel description, a political leader, whatever I thought was right—it was a perfectly great way to kick off something or anything. So, I began looking for a specific subject to dive into, a person or an object, that I could tackle, but I couldn’t find anything. With this unproductive effort, chaos started to creep back into my thoughts. I felt my brain almost snap and my mind emptying out until it finally felt light, airy, and vacant on my shoulders. I was acutely aware of the wide-open space in my head with every fiber of my being. I felt completely hollow from head to toe.
In my pain I cried: "Lord, my God and Father!" and repeated this cry many times at a stretch, without adding one word more.
In my pain, I cried out, "Lord, my God and Father!" and kept repeating this shout over and over, without saying anything else.
The wind soughed through the trees; a storm was brewing. I sat a while longer, and gazed at my paper, lost in thought, then folded it up and put it slowly into my pocket. It got chilly; and I no longer owned a waistcoat. I buttoned my coat right up to my throat and thrust my hands in my pockets; thereupon I rose and went on.
The wind rustled through the trees; a storm was coming. I sat for a little while longer, staring at my paper, deep in thought, then folded it and slowly put it in my pocket. It got cold; and I didn’t have a waistcoat anymore. I buttoned my coat all the way up to my neck and shoved my hands into my pockets; then I got up and continued on.
If I had only succeeded this time, just this once. Twice my landlady had asked me with her eyes for payment, and I was obliged to hang my head and slink past her with a shamefaced air. I could not do it again: the very next time I met those eyes I would give warning and account for myself honestly. Well, any way, things could not last long at this rate.
If I could just succeed this time, just once. Twice my landlady had silently asked me for payment, and I had to lower my head and sneak past her feeling embarrassed. I couldn’t do that again: the next time I met her gaze, I would speak up and explain myself honestly. Regardless, things couldn't keep going like this for much longer.
On coming to the exit of the park I saw the old chap I had put to flight. The mysterious new paper parcel lay opened on the seat next him, filled with different sorts of victuals, of which he ate as he sat. I immediately wanted to go over and ask pardon for my conduct, but the sight of food repelled me. The decrepit fingers looked like ten claws as they clutched loathsomely at the greasy bread and butter; I felt qualmish, and passed by without addressing him. He did not recognize me; his eyes stared at me, dry as horn, and his face did not move a muscle.
As I reached the park’s exit, I spotted the old guy I had scared off. The strange new paper bag was opened on the seat next to him, stuffed with various types of food, which he was eating as he sat there. I immediately wanted to go over and apologize for my behavior, but the sight of the food turned me off. His gnarled fingers looked like claws as they disgustingly grabbed at the greasy bread and butter; I felt queasy and walked past him without saying anything. He didn’t recognize me; his eyes fixed on me, dry as a bone, and his face didn’t show any sign of movement.
And so I went on my way.
And so I continued on my path.
As customary, I halted before every newspaper placard I came to, to read the announcements of situations vacant, and was lucky enough to find one that I might try for.
As usual, I stopped in front of every newspaper billboard I passed to check out the job listings, and I got lucky enough to find one that I could apply for.
A grocer in Groenlandsleret wanted a man every week for a couple of hours' book-keeping; remuneration according to agreement. I noted my man's address, and prayed to God in silence for this place. I would demand less than any one else for my work; sixpence was ample, or perhaps fivepence. That would not matter in the least.
A grocery store owner in Groenlandsleret wanted someone every week for a few hours of bookkeeping; payment would be based on an agreement. I took down my contact's address and silently prayed to God for this opportunity. I would charge less than anyone else for my work; sixpence would be enough, or maybe even fivepence. That wouldn’t matter at all.
On going home, a slip of paper from my landlady lay on my table, in which she begged me to pay my rent in advance, or else move as soon as I could. I must not be offended, it was absolutely a necessary request. Friendlily Mrs. Gundersen.
On my way home, I found a note from my landlady on my table, asking me to pay my rent in advance or to move out as soon as possible. I shouldn’t take it the wrong way; it was a completely necessary request. Friendly, Mrs. Gundersen.
I wrote an application to Christy the grocer, No. 13 Groenlandsleret, put it in an envelope, and took it to the pillar at the corner. Then I returned to my room and sat down in the rocking-chair to think, whilst the darkness grew closer and closer. Sitting up late began to be difficult now.
I wrote a note to Christy the grocer at 13 Groenlandsleret, put it in an envelope, and dropped it off at the post box on the corner. Then I went back to my room and sat in the rocking chair to think as the darkness closed in. Staying up late was starting to get hard now.
I woke very early in the morning. It was still quite dark as I opened my eyes, and it was not till long after that I heard five strokes of the clock down-stairs. I turned round to doze again, but sleep had down. I grew more and more wakeful, and lay and thought of a thousand things.
I woke up very early in the morning. It was still pretty dark when I opened my eyes, and it wasn't until a while later that I heard the clock strike five downstairs. I turned over to doze off again, but sleep was gone. I became more and more awake and lay there thinking about a thousand things.
Suddenly a few good sentences fitted for a sketch or story strike me, delicate linguistic hits of which I have never before found the equal. I lie and repeat these words over to myself, and find that they are capital. Little by little others come and fit themselves to the preceding ones. I grow keenly wakeful. I get up and snatch paper and pencil from the table behind my bed. It was as if a vein had burst in me; one word follows another, and they fit themselves together harmoniously with telling effect. Scene piles on scene, actions and speeches bubble up in my brain, and a wonderful sense of pleasure empowers me. I write as one possessed, and fill page after page, without a moment's pause.
Suddenly, a few great sentences that are perfect for a sketch or story come to me—delicate phrases that I have never encountered before. I lie here, repeating these words to myself, and realize they are brilliant. Gradually, more words come to me and fit perfectly with the ones I already have. I become incredibly alert. I jump up and grab paper and a pencil from the table behind my bed. It feels like a floodgate has opened inside me; one word leads to another, and they connect seamlessly with impressive effect. Scenes build on each other, and actions and dialogues bubble up in my mind, filling me with an incredible sense of joy. I write as if I'm possessed, filling page after page without stopping for even a moment.
Thoughts come so swiftly to me and continue to flow so richly that I miss a number of telling bits, that I cannot set down quickly enough, although I work with all my might. They continue to invade me; I am full of my subject, and every word I write is inspired.
Thoughts come to me so quickly and keep flowing so richly that I miss a lot of important details that I can’t write down fast enough, even though I’m trying my hardest. They keep flooding in; I’m completely immersed in my topic, and every word I write feels inspired.
This strange period lasts--lasts such a blessedly long time before it comes to an end. I have fifteen--twenty written pages lying on my knees before me, when at last I cease and lay my pencil aside, So sure as there is any worth in these pages, so sure am I saved. I jump out of bed and dress myself. It grows lighter. I can half distinguish the lighthouse director's announcement down near the door, and near the window it is already so light that I could, in case of necessity, see to write. I set to work immediately to make a fair copy of what I have written.
This strange period lasts—lasts such a wonderfully long time before it finally ends. I have fifteen—twenty written pages on my lap in front of me when I finally stop and set my pencil down. As surely as there’s any value in these pages, I know I’m saved. I jump out of bed and get dressed. It’s getting brighter. I can somewhat make out the lighthouse director’s announcement near the door, and by the window, it’s already bright enough that I could, if necessary, write. I immediately start working on a clean copy of what I’ve written.
An intense, peculiar exhalation of light and colour emanates from these fantasies of mine. I start with surprise as I note one good thing after another, and tell myself that this is the best thing I have ever read. My head swims with a sense of satisfaction; delight inflates me; I grow grandiose.
An intense, unique burst of light and color comes from these fantasies of mine. I begin with amazement as I notice one great thing after another and tell myself that this is the best thing I've ever read. My head spins with a feeling of satisfaction; joy fills me up; I feel larger than life.
I weigh my writing in my hand, and value it, at a loose guess, for five shillings on the spot.
I hold my writing in my hand and estimate its worth, roughly, at five shillings right now.
It could never enter any one's head to chaffer about five shillings; on the contrary, getting it for half-a-sovereign might be considered dirt- cheap, considering the quality of the thing.
It would never occur to anyone to bargain over five shillings; on the contrary, getting it for half a sovereign might be seen as a steal, given the quality of the item.
I had no intention of turning off such special work gratis. As far as I was aware, one did not pick up stories of that kind on the wayside, and I decided on half-a-sovereign.
I had no plan to give up such special work for free. As far as I knew, you didn't just find stories like that lying around, so I settled on half a sovereign.
The room brightened and brightened. I threw a glance towards the door, and could distinguish without particular trouble the skeleton-like letters of Miss Andersen's winding-sheet advertisement to the right of it. It was also a good while since the clock has struck seven.
The room got brighter and brighter. I glanced towards the door and could easily make out the skeleton-like letters of Miss Andersen's shroud advertisement to the right of it. It had also been a while since the clock struck seven.
I rose and came to a standstill in the middle of the floor. Everything well considered, Mrs. Gundersen's warning came rather opportunely. This was, properly speaking, no fit room for me: there were only common enough green curtains at the windows, and neither were there any pegs too many on the wall. The poor little rocking-chair over in the corner was in reality a mere attempt at a rocking-chair; with the smallest sense of humour, one might easily split one's sides with laughter at it. It was far too low for a grown man, and besides that, one needed, so to speak, the aid of a boot- jack to get out of it. To cut it short, the room was not adopted for the pursuit of things intellectual, and I did not intend to keep it any longer. On no account would I keep it. I had held my peace, and endured and lived far too long in such a den.
I got up and stopped in the middle of the floor. All things considered, Mrs. Gundersen's warning came at just the right time. This wasn't really a suitable room for me: the windows had only plain green curtains, and there weren't many hooks on the walls. The little rocking chair in the corner was more of a failed attempt at a rocking chair; with a bit of humor, one could easily crack up over it. It was way too low for an adult, and getting out of it would practically require a boot jack. In short, the room wasn't meant for anything intellectual, and I didn’t plan on staying any longer. There was no way I was going to keep it. I had stayed silent, put up with, and lived in such a dump for far too long.
Buoyed up by hope and satisfaction, constantly occupied with my remarkable sketch, which I drew forth every moment from my pocket and re-read, I determined to set seriously to work with my flitting. I took out my bundle, a red handkerchief that contained a few clean collars and some crumpled newspapers, in which I had occasionally carried home bread. I rolled my blanket up and pocketed my reserve white writing-paper. Then I ransacked every corner to assure myself that I had left nothing behind, and as I could not find anything, went over to the window and looked out.
Feeling hopeful and satisfied, constantly engaged with my amazing sketch, which I pulled out from my pocket and reread every chance I got, I decided it was time to get serious about my moving. I took out my bundle, a red handkerchief that held a few clean collars and some wrinkled newspapers I sometimes used to carry home bread. I rolled up my blanket and tucked my extra white writing paper into my pocket. Then I searched every corner to make sure I hadn’t left anything behind, and since I found nothing, I went over to the window and looked outside.
The morning was gloomy and wet; there was no one about at the burnt-out smithy, and the clothesline down in the yard stretched tightly from wall to wall shrunken by the wet. It was all familiar to me, so I stepped back from the window, took the blanket under my arm, and made a low bow to the lighthouse director's announcement, bowed again to Miss Andersen's winding-sheet advertisement, and opened the door. Suddenly the thought of my land-lady struck me; she really ought to be informed of my leaving, so that she could see she had had an honest soul to deal with.
The morning was gray and rainy; there was no one around at the abandoned blacksmith shop, and the clothesline in the yard was pulled tight from wall to wall, shrunk by the dampness. It all felt familiar to me, so I stepped back from the window, tucked the blanket under my arm, gave a slight nod to the lighthouse director's notice, nodded again at Miss Andersen's memorial ad, and opened the door. Suddenly, I remembered my landlady; I really should let her know I was leaving so she could see she had dealt with a decent person.
I wanted also to thank her in writing for the few days' overtime in which I occupied the room. The certainty that I was now saved for some time to come increased so strongly in me that I even promised her five shillings. I would call in some day when passing by.
I also wanted to thank her in writing for the few extra days I spent in the room. The feeling that I was now safe for a while grew so strong in me that I even promised her five shillings. I said I would stop by some day when I was passing through.
Besides that, I wanted to prove to her what an upright sort of person her roof had sheltered.
Besides that, I wanted to show her what a decent person had been living under her roof.
I left the note behind me on the table.
I left the note on the table behind me.
Once again I stopped at the door and turned round; the buoyant feeling of having risen once again to the surface charmed me, and made me feel grateful towards God and all creation, and I knelt down at the bedside and thanked God aloud for His great goodness to me that morning.
Once again, I paused at the door and looked back; the uplifting feeling of having surfaced once more delighted me and filled me with gratitude toward God and all of creation. I knelt at the bedside and thanked God out loud for His great kindness to me that morning.
I knew it; ah! I knew that the rapture of inspiration I had just felt and noted down was a miraculous heaven-brew in my spirit in answer to my yesterday's cry for aid.
I knew it; ah! I knew that the thrill of inspiration I had just felt and written down was a miraculous blessing in my soul in response to my plea for help yesterday.
"It was God! It was God!" I cried to myself, and I wept for enthusiasm over my own words; now and then I had to stop and listen if any one was on the stairs. At last I rose up and prepared to go. I stole noiselessly down each flight and reached the door unseen.
"It was God! It was God!" I told myself, and I cried tears of joy over my own words; every so often, I had to pause and check if anyone was on the stairs. Finally, I got up and got ready to leave. I quietly made my way down each flight and reached the door without being seen.
The streets were glistening from the rain which had fallen in the early morning. The sky hung damp and heavy over the town, and there was no glint of sunlight visible. I wondered what the day would bring forth? I went as usual in the direction of the Town Hall, and saw that it was half-past eight. I had yet a few hours to walk about; there was no use in going to the newspaper office before ten, perhaps eleven. I must lounge about so long, and think, in the meantime, over some expedient to raise breakfast. For that matter, I had no fear of going to bed hungry that day; those times were over, God be praised! That was a thing of the past, an evil dream. Henceforth, Excelsior!
The streets sparkled from the rain that had fallen early in the morning. The sky was damp and heavy over the town, with no hint of sunlight anywhere. I wondered what the day would bring. As usual, I headed towards the Town Hall and noticed it was half-past eight. I still had a few hours to wander; there was no point in going to the newspaper office before ten, maybe even eleven. I would have to kill some time and think about how to get breakfast. I wasn’t worried about going to bed hungry that day; those days were behind me, thank goodness! That was a thing of the past, a bad dream. From now on, onward and upward!
But, in the meanwhile, the green blanket was a trouble to me. Neither could I well make myself conspicuous by carrying such a thing about right under people's eyes. What would any one think of me? And as I went on I tried to think of a place where I could have it kept till later on. It occurred to me that I might go into Semb's and get it wrapped up in paper; not only would it look better, but I need no longer be ashamed of carrying it.
But in the meantime, the green blanket was a hassle for me. I couldn't really draw attention to myself by carrying it around in plain sight. What would people think of me? As I walked on, I tried to figure out where I could stash it until later. It crossed my mind that I could go into Semb's and have it wrapped up in paper; not only would that look better, but I wouldn't have to feel embarrassed about carrying it.
I entered the shop, and stated my errand to one of the shop boys.
I walked into the shop and told one of the shop assistants what I needed.
He looked first at the blanket, then at me. It struck me that he shrugged his shoulders to himself a little contemptuously as he took it; this annoyed me.
He first glanced at the blanket, then at me. It occurred to me that he gave a slight, dismissive shrug as he picked it up, which irritated me.
"Young man," I cried, "do be a little careful! There are two costly glass vases in that; the parcel has to go to Smyrna."
"Young man," I shouted, "please be a little careful! There are two expensive glass vases in there; the package needs to go to Smyrna."
This had a famous effect. The fellow apologized with every movement he made for not having guessed that there was something out of the common in this blanket. When he had finished packing it up I thanked him with the air of a man who had sent precious goods to Smyrna before now. He held the door open for me, and bowed twice as I left.
This had a well-known effect. The guy apologized with every move he made for not realizing there was something special about this blanket. After he finished packing it up, I thanked him like someone who's sent valuable items to Smyrna before. He held the door open for me and bowed twice as I walked out.
I began to wander about amongst the people in the market place, kept from choice near the woman who had potted plants for sale. The heavy crimson roses--the leaves of which glowed blood-like and moist in the damp morning--made me envious, and tempted me sinfully to snatch one, and I inquired the price of them merely as an excuse to approach as near to them as possible.
I started to walk around the people in the market, staying close to the woman selling potted plants. The deep red roses—whose leaves shimmered like blood and were wet from the morning damp—made me envious and tempted me to grab one. I asked the price just to have a reason to get as close to them as I could.
If I had any money over I would buy one, no matter how things went; indeed, I might well save a little now and then out of my way of living to balance things again.
If I had any extra money, I would buy one, regardless of how things went; in fact, I could probably save a bit now and then from my spending to get things back in balance.
It was ten o'clock, and I went up to the newspaper office. "Scissors" is running through a lot of old papers. The editor has not come yet. On being asked my business, I delivered my weighty manuscript, lead him to suppose that it is something of more than uncommon importance, and impress upon his memory gravely that he is to give it into we editor's own hands as soon as he arrives.
It was ten o'clock, and I headed up to the newspaper office. "Scissors" is going through a bunch of old papers. The editor hasn't arrived yet. When asked what I needed, I handed over my important manuscript, made him think that it was something really significant, and stressed seriously that he should give it to the editor personally as soon as he gets there.
I would myself call later on in the day for an answer.
I’ll check back later in the day for an answer.
"All right," replied "Scissors," and busied himself again with his papers.
"Okay," replied "Scissors," and got back to his papers.
It seemed to me that he treated the matter somewhat too coolly; but I said nothing, only nodded rather carelessly to him, and left.
It seemed to me that he was being a bit too casual about the situation; but I didn't say anything, just nodded at him a bit indifferently, and walked away.
I had now time on hand! If it would only clear up! It was perfectly wretched weather, without either wind or freshness. Ladies carried their umbrellas, to be on the safe side, and the woollen caps of the men looked limp and depressing.
I finally had some free time! If only the weather would improve! It was absolutely miserable out, with no wind or freshness. Women were carrying their umbrellas just in case, and the guys looked dull and gloomy in their limp wool caps.
I took another turn across the market and looked at the vegetables and roses. I feel a hand on my shoulder and turn round--"Missy" bids me good morning! "Good-morning!" I say in return, a little questioningly. I never cared particularly for "Missy."
I took another pass through the market and looked at the vegetables and roses. I felt a hand on my shoulder and turned around—"Missy" greets me with a good morning! "Good morning!" I replied, a bit unsure. I never really liked "Missy."
He looks inquisitively at the large brand-new parcel under my arm, and asks:
He looks curiously at the big, brand-new package under my arm and asks:
"What have you got there?"
"What do you have there?"
"Oh, I have been down to Semb and got some cloth for a suit," I reply, in a careless tone. "I didn't think I could rub on any longer; there's such a thing as treating oneself too shabbily."
"Oh, I went down to Semb and got some fabric for a suit," I reply casually. "I didn't think I could keep going like this; there's only so much you can neglect yourself."
He looks at me with an amazed start.
He looks at me with astonishment.
"By the way, how are you getting on?" He asks it slowly.
"By the way, how's it going?" He asks it slowly.
"Oh, beyond all expectation!"
"Oh, beyond all expectations!"
"Then you have got something to do now?"
"Do you have something to do right now?"
"Something to do?" I answer and seem surprised. "Rather! Why, I am book- keeper at Christensen's--a wholesale house."
"Something to do?" I respond, acting surprised. "Absolutely! I'm a bookkeeper at Christensen's—a wholesale company."
"Oh, indeed!" he remarks and draws back a little.
"Oh, definitely!" he says, pulling back a bit.
"Well, God knows I am the first to be pleased at your success. If only you don't let people beg the money from you that you earn. Good-day!"
"Well, God knows I'm the first to be happy about your success. Just make sure you don't let people beg you for the money you earn. Have a good day!"
A second after he wheels round and comes back and, pointing with his cane to my parcel, says:
A second later, he turns around and comes back, pointing with his cane at my package, and says:
"I would recommend my tailor to you for the suit of clothes. You won't find a better tailor than Isaksen--just say I sent you, that's all!"
"I recommend my tailor for your suit. You won’t find a better tailor than Isaksen—just mention that I sent you, and that’s it!"
This was really rather more than I could swallow. What did he want to poke his nose in my affairs for? Was it any concern of his which tailor I employed? The sight of this empty-headed dandified "masher" embittered me, and I reminded him rather brutally of ten shilling he had borrowed from me. But before he could reply I regretted that I had asked for it. I got ashamed and avoided meeting his eyes, and, as a lady came by just then, I stepped hastily aside to let her pass, and seized the opportunity to proceed on my way.
This was really more than I could handle. Why did he feel the need to get involved in my business? What did it matter to him which tailor I used? The sight of this empty-headed, flashy guy annoyed me, and I bluntly reminded him about the ten shillings he had borrowed from me. But before he could respond, I regretted bringing it up. I felt embarrassed and avoided his gaze, and when a woman walked by, I quickly stepped aside to let her through and took the chance to move on.
What should I do with myself whilst I waited? I could not visit a cafe with empty pockets, and I knew of no acquaintance that I could call on at this time of day. I wended my way instinctively up town, killed a good deal of time between the marketplace and the Graendsen, read the Aftenpost, which was newly posted up on the board outside the office, took a turn down Carl Johann, wheeled round and went straight on to Our Saviour's Cemetery, where I found a quiet seat on the slope near the Mortuary Chapel.
What should I do while I waited? I couldn’t go to a café with empty pockets, and I didn’t know anyone I could call at this time of day. I instinctively made my way up town, passed the time between the marketplace and Graendsen, read the Aftenpost, which was just put up on the board outside the office, took a stroll down Carl Johann, turned around, and headed straight to Our Saviour's Cemetery, where I found a quiet spot on the slope near the Mortuary Chapel.
I sat there in complete quietness, dozed in the damp air, mused, half- slept and shivered.
I sat there in total silence, dozed in the humid air, thought about things, half-slept, and shivered.
And time passed. Now, was it certain that the story really was a little masterpiece of inspired art? God knows if it might not have its faults here and there. All things well weighed, it was not certain that it would be accepted; no, simply not even accepted. It was perhaps mediocre enough in its way, perhaps downright worthless. What security had I that it was not already at this moment lying in the waste-paper basket?... My confidence was shaken. I sprang up and stormed out of the graveyard.
And time went on. Now, was it really clear that the story was a little masterpiece of inspired art? Who knows if it might have its flaws here and there. All things considered, it wasn't guaranteed that it would be accepted; no, not even accepted. It might have been mediocre enough in its own way, maybe even completely worthless. What assurance did I have that it wasn't already sitting in the trash right now?... My confidence was shaken. I jumped up and stormed out of the graveyard.
Down in Akersgaden I peeped into a shop window, and saw that it was only a little past noon. There was no use in looking up the editor before four. The fate of my story filled me with gloomy forebodings; the more I thought about it the more absurd it seemed to me that I could have written anything useable with such suddenness, half-asleep, with my brain full of fever and dreams. Of course I had deceived myself and been happy all through the long morning for nothing!... Of course!... I rushed with hurried strides up Ullavold-sveien, past St. Han's Hill, until I came to the open fields; on through the narrow quaint lanes in Sagene, past waste plots and small tilled fields, and found myself at last on a country road, the end of which I could not see.
Down in Akersgaden, I glanced into a shop window and realized it was just a little past noon. There was no point in trying to meet the editor before four. The fate of my story filled me with a sinking feeling; the more I thought about it, the more ridiculous it seemed that I could have written anything worthwhile so suddenly, half-asleep, with my mind cluttered with fever and dreams. Of course, I had been fooling myself and feeling happy all morning for no reason! ...Of course! ...I hurriedly strode up Ullavold-sveien, past St. Han's Hill, until I reached the open fields; I continued through the narrow, charming alleys in Sagene, past vacant lots and small cultivated fields, and finally found myself on a country road that stretched out before me, the end of which I couldn't see.
Here I halted and decided to turn.
Here I stopped and decided to turn around.
I was warm from the walk, and returned slowly and very downcast. I met two hay-carts. The drivers were lying flat upon the top of their loads, and sang. Both were bare-headed, and both had round, care-free faces. I passed them and thought to myself that they were sure to accost me, sure to fling some taunt or other at me, play me some trick; and as I got near enough, one of them called out and asked what I had under my arm?
I was warm from the walk and headed back slowly, feeling really down. I saw two hay carts. The drivers were lying flat on top of their loads, singing. They were both bare-headed and had round, carefree faces. As I passed them, I thought to myself that they were definitely going to say something to me, maybe throw some kind of insult or play a prank; and as I got close enough, one of them called out and asked what I had under my arm.
"A blanket!"
"A blanket!"
"What o'clock is it?" he asked then.
"What time is it?" he asked then.
"I don't know rightly; about three, I think!" Whereupon they both laughed and drove on. I felt at the same moment the lash of a whip curl round one of my ears, and my hat was jerked off. They couldn't let me pass without playing me a trick. I raised my hand to my head more or less confusedly, picked my hat out of the ditch, and continued on my way. Down at St. Han's Hill I met a man who told me it was past four. Past four! already past four! I mended my pace, nearly ran down to the town, turned off towards the news office. Perhaps the editor had been there hours ago, and had left the office by now. I ran, jostled against folk, stumbled, knocked against cars, left everybody behind me, competed with the very horses, struggled like a madman to arrive there in time. I wrenched through the door, took the stairs in four bounds, and knocked.
"I’m not sure; probably around three, I think!" They both laughed and kept driving. At that moment, I felt a whip lash around one of my ears, and my hat was yanked off. They couldn’t let me pass without pulling a prank. I raised my hand to my head, somewhat confused, picked my hat out of the ditch, and continued on my way. Down at St. Han's Hill, I ran into a guy who told me it was past four. Past four! Already past four! I quickened my pace, nearly sprinting into town, veered towards the news office. Maybe the editor left hours ago. I hurried, bumped into people, stumbled, collided with cars, left everyone behind me, raced against the horses, struggling like a maniac to get there on time. I burst through the door, took the stairs three at a time, and knocked.
No answer.
No response.
"He has left, he has left," I think. I try the door which is open, knock once again, and enter. The editor is sitting at his table, his face towards the window, pen in hand, about to write. When he hears my breathless greeting he turns half round, steals a quick look at me, shakes his head, and says:
"He’s gone, he’s gone," I think. I try the open door, knock once more, and step inside. The editor is sitting at his desk, facing the window, pen in hand, ready to write. When he hears my out-of-breath greeting, he turns slightly, glances at me, shakes his head, and says:
"Oh, I haven't found time to read your sketch yet."
"Oh, I still haven't had a chance to read your sketch."
I am so delighted, because in that case he has not rejected it, that I answer:
I am so happy because that means he hasn't rejected it, so I reply:
"Oh, pray, sir, don't mention it. I quite understand--there is no hurry; in a few days, perhaps--"
"Oh, please, sir, don't worry about it. I totally get it—there's no rush; maybe in a few days, perhaps—"
"Yes, I shall see; besides, I have your address."
"Yes, I'll take a look; plus, I have your address."
I forgot to inform him that I no longer had an address, and the interview is over. I bow myself out, and leave. Hope flames up again in me; as yet, nothing is lost--on the contrary, I might, for that matter, yet win all. And my brain began to spin a romance about a great council in Heaven, in which it had just been resolved that I should win--ay, triumphantly win ten shillings for a story.
I forgot to tell him that I no longer had an address, and the interview is done. I excuse myself and leave. Hope ignites within me; nothing is lost yet—in fact, I could still win it all. My mind started to weave a fantasy about a grand council in Heaven, where they decided that I should win—yes, triumphantly win ten shillings for a story.
If I only had some place in which to take refuge for the night! I consider where I can stow myself away, and am so absorbed in this query that I come to a standstill in the middle of the street. I forget where I am, and pose like a solitary beacon on a rock in mid-sea, whilst the tides rush and roar about it.
If only I had a place to stay for the night! I think about where I can hide, and I get so caught up in this thought that I stop right in the middle of the street. I forget where I am and feel like a lonely lighthouse on a rock in the ocean, while the waves crash and swirl around it.
A newspaper boy offers me The Viking.
A newsboy offers me The Viking.
"It's real good value, sir!"
"It's great value, sir!"
I look up and start; I am outside Semb's shop again. I quickly turn to the right-about, holding the parcel in front of me, and hurry down Kirkegaden, ashamed and afraid that any one might have seen me from the window. I pass by Ingebret's and the theatre, turn round by the box-office, and go towards the sea, near the fortress. I find a seat once more, and begin to consider afresh.
I look up and start; I’m outside Semb's shop again. I quickly turn to the right, holding the package in front of me, and hurry down Kirkegaden, feeling ashamed and worried that someone might have seen me from the window. I pass by Ingebret's and the theater, turn around by the ticket office, and head toward the sea near the fortress. I find a seat once more and start to think things through again.
Where in the world shall I find a shelter for the night?
Where in the world can I find a place to stay for the night?
Was there a hole to be found where I could creep in and hide myself till morning? My pride forbade my returning to my lodging--besides, it could never really occur to me to go back on my word; I rejected this thought with great scorn, and I smiled superciliously as I thought of the little red rocking-chair. By some association of ideas, I find myself suddenly transported to a large, double room I once occupied in Haegdehaugen. I could see a tray on the table, filled with great slices of bread-and- butter. The vision changed; it was transformed into beef--a seductive piece of beef--a snow-white napkin, bread in plenty, a silver fork. The door opened; enter my landlady, offering me more tea....
Was there a spot where I could sneak in and hide until morning? My pride kept me from going back to my place—plus, it never even crossed my mind to go back on my word; I dismissed that thought with disdain and smiled smugly as I thought about the little red rocking chair. Somehow, I suddenly found myself back in a large, double room I used to have in Haegdehaugen. I could see a tray on the table filled with big slices of buttered bread. The scene shifted; it turned into a tempting piece of beef—a juicy steak—on a snow-white napkin, plenty of bread, and a silver fork. The door opened; in came my landlady, offering me more tea....
Visions; senseless dreams! I tell myself that were I to get food now my head would become dizzy once more, fever would fill my brain, and I would have to fight again against many mad fancies. I could not stomach food, my inclination did not lie that way; that was peculiar to me--an idiosyncrasy of mine.
Visions; pointless dreams! I remind myself that if I were to eat something now, my head would start spinning again, fever would cloud my mind, and I’d have to battle against all sorts of crazy thoughts. I just couldn’t handle food; it wasn’t what I felt like at all; that was unique to me—something only I experienced.
Maybe as night drew on a way could be found to procure shelter. There was no hurry; at the worst, I could seek a place out in the woods. I had the entire environs of the city at my disposal; as yet, there was no degree of cold worth speaking of in the weather.
Maybe as night went on, I could figure out a way to find some shelter. There was no rush; at worst, I could find a spot out in the woods. I had the whole area around the city available to me; so far, the weather wasn't cold enough to worry about.
And outside there the sea rocked in drowsy rest; ships and clumsy, broad- nosed prams ploughed graves in its bluish surface, and scattered rays to the right and left, and glided on, whilst the smoke rolled up in downy masses from the chimney-stacks, and the stroke of the engine pistons pierced the clammy air with a dull sound. There was no sun and no wind; the trees behind me were almost wet, and the seat upon which I sat was cold and damp.
And outside, the sea gently swayed in a lazy calm; ships and bulky, broad-nosed boats created trails in its bluish surface, scattering rays of light to the right and left as they moved on. Smoke billowed up in fluffy clouds from the chimneys, and the sound of the engine pistons cut through the damp air with a dull thud. There was no sun and no wind; the trees behind me were nearly soaked, and the seat I was on was cold and damp.
Time went. I settled down to doze, waxed tired, and a little shiver ran down my back. A while after I felt that my eyelids began to droop, and I let them droop....
Time passed. I settled in to doze off, feeling exhausted, and a slight shiver ran down my back. After a while, I felt my eyelids start to droop, and I let them.
When I awoke it was dark all around me. I started up, bewildered and freezing. I seized my parcel and commenced to walk. I went faster and faster in order to get warm, slapped my arms, chafed my legs--which by now I could hardly feel under me--and thus reached the watch-house of the fire brigade. It was nine o'clock; I had been asleep for several hours.
When I woke up, it was completely dark around me. I sat up, confused and freezing. I grabbed my package and started to walk. I picked up my pace to warm up, slapped my arms, and rubbed my legs—which I could barely feel by then—and finally reached the fire brigade's watch-house. It was nine o'clock; I had been sleeping for several hours.
Whatever shall I do with myself? I must go to some place. I stand there and stare up at the watch-house, and query if it would not be possible to succeed in getting into one of the passages if I were to watch for a moment when the watchman's back was turned. I ascend the steps, and prepare to open a conversation with the man. He lifts his ax in salute, and waits for what I may have to say. The uplifted ax, with its edge turned against me, darts like a cold slash through my nerves. I stand dumb with terror before this armed man, and draw involuntarily back. I say nothing, only glide farther and farther away from him. To save appearances I draw my hand over my forehead, as if I had forgotten something or other, and slink away. When I reached the pavement I felt as much saved as if I had just escaped a great peril, and I hurried away.
What should I do with myself? I need to go somewhere. I stand there staring up at the watchtower, wondering if it would be possible to slip into one of the passages if I waited for a moment when the watchman’s back is turned. I climb the steps, getting ready to strike up a conversation with the man. He raises his axe in greeting and waits for me to say something. The raised axe, with its edge facing me, sends a cold shiver through my nerves. I’m frozen with fear in front of this armed man and instinctively take a step back. I say nothing, just retreat further and further away from him. To save face, I swipe my hand across my forehead, pretending I’ve forgotten something, and sneak away. When I reach the pavement, I feel as relieved as if I’ve just escaped a great danger, and I hurry off.
Cold and famished, more and more miserable in spirit, I flew up Carl Johann. I began to swear out aloud, troubling myself not a whit as to whether any one heard me or not. Arrived at Parliament House, just near the first trees, I suddenly, by some association of ideas, bethought myself of a young artist I knew, a stripling I had once saved from an assault in the Tivoli, and upon whom I had called later on. I snap my fingers gleefully, and wend my way to Tordenskjiolds Street, find the door, on which is fastened a card with C. Zacharias Bartel on it, and knock.
Cold and starving, feeling more and more downhearted, I rushed up Carl Johann. I started to curse out loud, not caring at all if anyone heard me. When I reached Parliament House, just near the first trees, I suddenly remembered a young artist I knew—a kid I had once saved from an attack in the Tivoli, and whom I had visited later on. I snapped my fingers in delight and made my way to Tordenskjold's Street, found the door with a card that said C. Zacharias Bartel on it, and knocked.
He came out himself, and smelt so fearfully of ale and tobacco that it was horrible.
He came out himself and smelled so strongly of beer and tobacco that it was terrible.
"Good-evening!" I say.
"Good evening!" I say.
"Good-evening! is that you? Now, why the deuce do you come so late? It doesn't look at all its best by lamplight. I have added a hayrick to it since, and have made a few other alterations. You must see it by daylight; there is no use our trying to see it now!"
"Good evening! Is that you? Why on earth are you coming so late? It doesn’t look great in the lamplight. I’ve added a haystack to it since then and made a few other changes. You have to see it in daylight; there's no point in trying to see it now!"
"Let me have a look at it now, all the same," said I; though, for that matter, I did not in the least remember what picture he was talking about.
"Let me take a look at it now, anyway," I said; even though, to be honest, I had no idea what picture he was referring to.
"Absolutely impossible," he replied; "the whole thing will look yellow; and, besides, there's another thing"--and he came towards me, whispering: "I have a little girl inside this evening, so it's clearly impracticable."
"Totally impossible," he said; "everything will look yellow; and, on top of that,"—he leaned in closer to me, whispering—"I have a little girl in tonight, so it's definitely not feasible."
"Oh, in that case, of course there's no question about it."
"Oh, in that case, there’s definitely no doubt about it."
I drew back, said good-night, and went away.
I stepped back, said good night, and left.
So there was no way out of it but to seek some place out in the woods. If only the fields were not so damp. I patted my blanket, and felt more and more at home at the thought of sleeping out. I had worried myself so long trying to find a shelter in town that I was wearied and bored with the whole affair. It would be a positive pleasure to get to rest, to resign myself; so I loaf down the street without thought in my head. At a place in Haegdehaugen I halted outside a provision shop where some food was displayed in the window. A cat lay there and slept beside a round French roll. There was a basin of lard and several basins of meal in the background. I stood a while and gazed at these eatables; but as I had no money wherewith to buy, I turned quickly away and continued my tramp. I went very slowly, passed by Majorstuen, went on, always on--it seemed to me for hours,--and came at length at Bogstad's wood.
So there was no way around it except to find a spot in the woods. If only the fields weren't so damp. I adjusted my blanket and felt more and more at ease at the idea of sleeping outside. I had spent so long stressing about finding a place to stay in town that I was tired and fed up with the whole thing. It would be a real relief to finally rest and let go; so I strolled down the street without a thought in my mind. I stopped for a moment outside a grocery store in Haegdehaugen, where some food was displayed in the window. A cat slept next to a round French roll. In the background, there was a basin of lard and several bowls of flour. I stood there for a bit, staring at the food; but since I had no money to buy anything, I quickly turned away and kept walking. I moved slowly, passed Majorstuen, and kept going—it felt like I walked for hours—and finally arrived at Bogstad's woods.
I turned off the road here, and sat down to rest. Then I began to look about for a place to suit me, to gather together heather and juniper leaves, and make up a bed on a little declivity where it was a bit dry. I opened the parcel and took out the blanket; I was tired and exhausted with the long walk, and lay down at once. I turned and twisted many times before I could get settled. My ear pained me a little--it was slightly swollen from the whip-lash--and I could not lie on it. I pulled off my shoes and put them under my head, with the paper from Semb on top.
I left the road here and sat down to take a break. Then I started looking for a spot that suited me to gather heather and juniper leaves, and made a bed on a little slope where it was a bit dry. I opened the package and took out the blanket; I was tired and worn out from the long walk, so I lay down right away. I tossed and turned a lot before I could get comfortable. My ear was bothering me a bit—it was slightly swollen from the whip-lash—and I couldn’t lie on it. I took off my shoes and put them under my head, with the paper from Semb on top.
And the great spirit of darkness spread a shroud over me ... everything was silent--everything. But up in the heights soughed the everlasting song, the voice of the air, the distant, toneless humming which is never silent. I listened so long to this ceaseless faint murmur that it began to bewilder me; it was surely a symphony from the rolling spheres above. Stars that intone a song....
And the great spirit of darkness wrapped me in a thick veil... everything was silent—everything. But up in the heights, the eternal song flowed, the voice of the air, the far-off, soundless humming that never stops. I listened for so long to this endless soft murmur that it started to confuse me; it was definitely a symphony from the spinning spheres above. Stars that sing a song...
"I am damned if it is, though," I exclaimed; and I laughed aloud to collect my wits. "They're night-owls hooting in Canaan!"
"I'll be damned if it is," I said, laughing out loud to gather my thoughts. "They're night owls hooting in Canaan!"
I rose again, pulled on my shoes, and wandered about in the gloom, only to lay down once more. I fought and wrestled with anger and fear until nearly dawn, then fell asleep at last.
I got up again, put on my shoes, and walked around in the darkness, only to lie down once more. I struggled with anger and fear until almost dawn, then finally fell asleep.
It was broad daylight when I opened my eyes, and I had a feeling that it was going on towards noon.
It was bright outside when I opened my eyes, and I had a sense that it was nearing noon.
I pulled on my shoes, packed up the blanket again, and set out for town. There was no sun to be seen today either; I shivered like a dog, my feet were benumbed, and water commenced to run from my eyes, as if they could not bear the daylight.
I put on my shoes, packed up the blanket again, and headed to town. There was no sun in sight today either; I shivered like a dog, my feet were numb, and tears started to flow from my eyes, as if they couldn’t handle the daylight.
It was three o'clock. Hunger began to assail me downright in earnest. I was faint, and now and again I had to retch furtively. I swung round by the Dampkökken, 2 read the bill of fare, and shrugged my shoulders in a way to attract attention, as if corned beef or salt port was not meet food for me. After that I went towards the railway station.
It was three o'clock. Hunger started to hit me hard. I felt weak, and every now and then I had to gag quietly. I turned by the Dampkökken, 2 checked the menu, and shrugged my shoulders in a way that was meant to get noticed, as if corned beef or salt pork wasn’t good enough for me. After that, I walked toward the train station.
A singular sense of confusion suddenly darted through my head. I stumbled on, determined not to heed it; but I grew worse and worse, and was forced at last to sit down on a step. My whole being underwent a change, as if something had slid aside in my inner self, or as if a curtain or tissue of my brain was rent in two.
A strange sense of confusion suddenly shot through my mind. I kept moving forward, determined not to pay attention to it; but I just felt worse and worse, and eventually had to sit down on a step. It felt like my whole being changed, as if something shifted inside me, or like a curtain or layer in my brain had torn in two.
I was not unconscious; I felt that my ear was gathering a little, and, as an acquaintance passed by, I recognized him at once and got up and bowed.
I wasn't out cold; I sensed my ear was slightly blocked, and when someone I knew walked by, I recognized him immediately, got up, and nodded.
What sore of fresh, painful perception was this that was being added to the rest? Was it a consequence of sleeping in the sodden fields, or did it arise from my not having had any breakfast yet? Looking the whole thing squarely in the face, there was no meaning in living on in this manner, by Christ's holy pains, there wasn't. I failed to see either how I had made myself deserving of this special persecution; and it suddenly entered my head that I might just as well turn rogue at once and go to my "Uncle's" with the blanket. I could pawn it for a shilling, and get three full meals, and so keep myself going until I thought of something else. 'Tis true I would have to swindle Hans Pauli. I was already on my way to the pawn-shop, but stopped outside the door, shook my head irresolutely, then turned back. The farther away I got the more gladsome, ay, delighted I became, that I had conquered this strong temptation. The consciousness that I was yet pure and honourable rose to my head, filled me with a splendid sense of having principle, character, of being a shining white beacon in a muddy, human sea amidst floating wreck.
What kind of fresh, painful realization was this that was being added to everything else? Was it because I had been sleeping in the wet fields, or was it because I hadn't eaten breakfast yet? Looking at it honestly, there was no point in living like this, by Christ’s holy pains, there wasn’t. I couldn't see how I deserved this special kind of suffering; then it suddenly occurred to me that I might as well just go rogue right now and head to my "Uncle's" with the blanket. I could pawn it for a shilling, get three full meals, and keep myself going until I figured something else out. It’s true I would have to cheat Hans Pauli. I was already on my way to the pawn shop, but I stopped outside the door, shook my head uncertainly, then turned back. The farther I walked away, the happier, even thrilled, I felt that I had resisted this strong temptation. The realization that I was still pure and honorable filled me with a wonderful sense of having principles, character, of being a bright light in a murky, human sea among the wreckage.
Pawn another man's property for the sake of a meal, eat and drink one's self to perdition, brand one's soul with the first little scar, set the first black mark against one's honour, call one's self a blackguard to one's own face, and needs must cast one's eyes down before one's self? Never! never! It could never have been my serious intention--it had really never seriously taken hold of me; in fact, I could not be answerable for every loose, fleeting, desultory thought, particularly with such a headache as I had, and nearly killed carrying a blanket, too, that belonged to another fellow.
Pawn someone else's stuff just to get a meal, indulge in food and drink until it all goes downhill, leave a little mark on your soul, tarnish your honor, and look at yourself like a scoundrel? No way! That was never my real intention—it never truly affected me. Honestly, I can’t be held accountable for every random, passing thought, especially with the pounding headache I had and carrying around a guy's blanket that was practically killing me.
There would surely be some way or another of getting help when the right time came! Now, there was the grocer in Groenlandsleret. Had I importuned him every hour in the day since I sent in my application? Had I rung the bell early and late, and been turned away? Why, I had not even applied personally to him or sought an answer! It did not follow, surely, that it must needs be an absolutely vain attempt.
There had to be some way to get help when the time came! There was the grocer in Groenlandsleret. Had I bothered him every hour of the day since I sent in my application? Had I rung the bell early and late, only to be turned away? I hadn't even approached him in person or asked for an answer! It didn’t necessarily mean that it was a completely pointless effort.
Maybe I had luck with me this time. Luck often took such a devious course, and I started for Groenlandsleret.
Maybe I was lucky this time. Luck often took a strange turn, and I set off for Groenlandsleret.
The last spasm that had darted through my head had exhausted me a little, and I walked very slowly and thought over what I would say to him.
The last jolt that shot through my mind had tired me out a bit, and I walked slowly, considering what I would say to him.
Perhaps he was a good soul; if the whim seized him he might pay me for my work a shilling in advance, even without my asking for it. People of that sort had sometimes the most capital ideas.
Maybe he was a good person; if he felt like it, he might pay me a shilling in advance for my work, even without me asking for it. People like that sometimes had the best ideas.
I stole into a doorway and blackened the knees of my trousers with spittle to try and make them look a little respectable, left the parcel behind me in a dark corner at the back of a chest, and entered the little shop.
I slipped into a doorway and wet the knees of my pants with spit to try and make them look halfway decent, left the package behind me in a dark corner at the back of a chest, and walked into the little shop.
A man is standing pasting together bags made of old newspaper.
A man is standing there, putting together bags made from old newspapers.
"I would like to see Mr. Christie," I said.
"I'd like to see Mr. Christie," I said.
"That's me!" replied the man.
"That's me!" said the man.
"Indeed!" Well, my name was so-and-so. I had taken the liberty of sending him an application, I did not know if it had been of any use.
"Absolutely!" Well, my name was so-and-so. I took the initiative to send him an application; I wasn’t sure if it had any impact.
He repeated my name a couple of times and commenced to laugh.
He said my name a few times and started laughing.
"Well now, you shall see," he said, taking my letter out of his breast- pocket, "if you will just be good enough to see how you deal with dates, sir. You dated your letter 1848," and the man roared with laughter.
"Well, now you’ll see," he said, pulling my letter out of his breast pocket. "If you’re so kind as to check how you handle dates, sir. You dated your letter 1848," and the man burst out laughing.
"Yes, that was rather a mistake," I said, abashed--a distraction, a want of thought; I admitted it.
"Yeah, that was definitely a mistake," I said, embarrassed—a distraction, a lack of thought; I owned up to it.
"You see I must have a man who, as a matter of fact, makes no mistakes in figures," said he. "I regret it, your handwriting is clear, and I like your letter, too, but--"
"You see, I need someone who doesn't make any mistakes with numbers," he said. "I wish it were different; your handwriting is neat, and I like your letter, but--"
I waited a while; this could not possibly be the man's final say. He busied himself again with the bags.
I waited for a bit; there was no way this could be the man's final word. He went back to sorting through the bags.
"Yes, it was a pity," I said; "really an awful pity, but of course it would not occur again; and, after all, surely this little error could not have rendered me quite unfit to keep books?"
"Yeah, it was a shame," I said; "really a terrible shame, but of course it won't happen again; and, in the end, this small mistake surely can't make me totally unfit to handle the accounts?"
"No, I didn't say that," he answered, "but in the meantime it had so much weight with me that I decided at once upon another man."
"No, I didn't say that," he replied, "but in the meantime it meant so much to me that I immediately decided on another guy."
"So the place is filled?"
"Is the place packed?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"A--h, well, then there's nothing more to be said about it!"
"A--h, well, then there's nothing else to discuss!"
"No! I'm sorry, but--"
"No! I'm sorry, but—"
"Good-evening!" said I.
"Good evening!" I said.
Fury welled up in me, blazing with brutal strength. I fetched my parcel from the entry, set my teeth together, jostled against the peaceful folk on the footpath, and never once asked their pardon.
Fury built up inside me, burning with intense strength. I grabbed my package from the doorway, clenched my jaw, bumped into the calm people on the sidewalk, and didn’t bother to apologize once.
As one man stopped and set me to rights rather sharply for my behaviour, I turned round and screamed a single meaningless word in his ear, clenched my fist right under his nose, and stumbled on, hardened by a blind rage that I could not control.
As one guy stopped and harshly called me out for my behavior, I turned around and shouted a single meaningless word in his ear, clenched my fist right in front of him, and moved on, fueled by a blind rage that I couldn't control.
He called a policeman, and I desired nothing better than to have one between my hands just for one moment. I slackened my pace intentionally in order to give him an opportunity of overtaking me; but he did not come. Was there now any reason whatever that absolutely every one of one's most earnest and most persevering efforts should fail? Why, too, had I written 1848? In what way did that infernal date concern me? Here I was going about starving, so that my entrails wriggle together in me like worms, and it was, as far as I knew, not decreed in the book of fate that anything in the shape of food would turn up later on in the day.
He called a cop, and I wanted nothing more than to have one in my hands, even for just a moment. I slowed my pace on purpose to give him a chance to catch up to me; but he didn't come. Was there really any reason that all of my most serious and persistent efforts should fail? Also, why had I written 1848? How did that cursed date have anything to do with me? Here I was, wandering around starving, feeling my insides squirm like worms, and as far as I knew, fate hadn’t decided that any food would appear later in the day.
I was becoming mentally and physically more and more prostrate; I was letting myself down each day to less and less honest actions, so that I lied on each day without blushing, cheated poor people out of their rent, struggled with the meanest thoughts of making away with other men's blankets--all without remorse or prick of conscience.
I was feeling more and more broken, both mentally and physically; I was letting myself down each day by acting less and less honestly, so that I lied daily without a second thought, ripped off vulnerable people for their rent, entertained the lowest thoughts of stealing other people's blankets—all without any guilt or conscience.
Foul places began to gather in my inner being, black spores which spread more and more. And up in Heaven God Almighty sat and kept a watchful eye on me, and took heed that my destruction proceeded in accordance with all the rules of art, uniformly and gradually, without a break in the measure.
Foul places started to accumulate in my inner self, dark spores that spread more and more. And up in Heaven, God Almighty sat, keeping a watchful eye on me, ensuring that my destruction unfolded according to all the rules of art, consistently and gradually, without any interruption in the rhythm.
But in the abysses of hell the angriest devils bristled with range because it lasted such a long time until I committed a mortal sin, an unpardonable offence for which God in His justice must cast me--down....
But in the depths of hell, the angriest demons fumed with rage because it went on for so long until I committed a mortal sin, an unforgivable offense for which God in His justice must cast me down....
I quickened my pace, hurried faster and faster, turned suddenly to the left and found myself, excited and angry, in a light ornate doorway. I did not pause, not for one second, but the whole peculiar ornamentation of the entrance struck on my perception in a flash; every detail of the decoration and the tiling of the floor stood clear on my mental vision as I sprang up the stairs. I rang violently on the second floor. Why should I stop exactly on the second floor? And why just seize hold of this bell which was some little way from the stairs?
I picked up my pace, rushing faster and faster, suddenly turned left, and found myself, both excited and angry, in a fancy doorway. I didn’t hesitate for a moment, but the strange decorations of the entrance registered in my mind in an instant; every detail of the decor and the floor tiles was vivid in my mind as I raced up the stairs. I rang the bell forcefully on the second floor. Why did I stop specifically on the second floor? And why did I grab this bell that was a bit away from the stairs?
A young lady in a grey gown with black trimming came out and opened the door. She looked for a moment in astonishment at me, then shook her head and said:
A young woman in a grey dress with black trim came out and opened the door. She stared at me for a moment in surprise, then shook her head and said:
"No, we have not got anything today," and she made a feint to close the door.
"No, we don't have anything today," she said, making a move to close the door.
What induced me to thrust myself in this creature's way? She took me without further ado for a beggar.
What made me step in front of this creature? She immediately assumed I was a beggar.
I got cool and collected at once. I raised my hat, made a respectful bow, and, as if I had not caught her words, said, with the utmost politeness:
I immediately got calm and composed. I tipped my hat, gave a respectful bow, and, as if I hadn't heard her words, said with the utmost politeness:
"I hope you will excuse me, madam, for ringing so hard, the bell was new to me. Is it not here that an invalid gentleman lives who has advertised for a man to wheel him about in a chair?"
"I hope you’ll forgive me, ma'am, for ringing the bell so loudly; it’s new to me. Isn’t this where a disabled gentleman lives who is looking for someone to push him around in a chair?"
She stood awhile and digested this mendacious invention and seemed to be irresolute in her summing up of my person.
She stood for a moment, processing this deceitful story, and appeared uncertain as she assessed who I was.
"No!" she said at length; "no, there is no invalid gentleman living here."
"No!" she finally said; "no, there is no disabled gentleman living here."
"Not really? An elderly gentleman--two hours a day--sixpence an hour?"
"Really? An old man—two hours a day—six pence an hour?"
"No!"
"No!"
"Ah! in that case, I again ask pardon," said I. "It is perhaps on the first floor. I only wanted, in any case, to recommend a man I know, in whom I am interested; my name is Wedel-Jarlsberg," 3 and I bowed again and drew back. The young lady blushed crimson, and in her embarrassment could not stir from the spot, but stood and stared after me as I descended the stairs.
"Ah! In that case, I apologize again," I said. "It might be on the first floor. I just wanted to recommend a man I know and am interested in; my name is Wedel-Jarlsberg," 3 and I bowed again and stepped back. The young lady turned bright red, and in her embarrassment, she couldn't move from the spot but stood there staring at me as I went down the stairs.
My calm had returned to me, and my head was clear. The lady's saying that she had nothing for me today had acted upon me like an icy shower. So it had gone so far with me that any one might point at me, and say to himself, "There goes a beggar--one of those people who get their food handed out to them at folk's back-doors!"
My calmness had returned, and my mind was clear. The lady saying she had nothing for me today hit me like a cold shower. I had reached a point where anyone could look at me and think, "There goes a beggar—one of those people who get their food handed out to them from others' back doors!"
I halted outside an eating-house in Möller Street, and sniffed the fresh smell of meat roasting inside; my hand was already upon the door-handle, and I was on the point of entering without any fixed purpose, when I bethought myself in time, and left the spot. On reaching the market, and seeking for a place to rest for a little, I found all the benches occupied, and I sought in vain all round outside the church for a quiet seat, where I could sit down.
I stopped outside a restaurant on Möller Street and caught the delicious smell of meat roasting inside. I had my hand on the door handle and was about to go in without a clear reason when I realized it in time and walked away. When I got to the market and looked for a place to sit for a bit, I found all the benches taken. I searched in vain around the church for a quiet spot to rest.
Naturally, I told myself, gloomily--naturally, naturally; and I commenced to walk again. I took a turn round the fountain at the corner of the bazaar, and swallowed a mouthful of water. On again, dragging one foot after the other; stopped for a long time before each shop window; halted, and watched every vehicle that drove by. I felt a scorching heat in my head, and something pulsated strangely in my temples. The water I had drunk disagreed with me fearfully, and I retched, stopping here and there to escape being noticed in the open street. In this manner I came up to Our Saviour's Cemetery.
Of course, I thought to myself, feeling down—of course, of course; and I started walking again. I took a stroll around the fountain at the corner of the market and took a sip of water. On I went, dragging one foot after the other; I stopped for a long time in front of each shop window; I paused and watched every vehicle that passed by. I felt a burning heat in my head, and something throbbed weirdly in my temples. The water I had drank didn’t sit well with me at all, and I gagged, stopping now and then to avoid being seen in the open street. In this way, I made my way to Our Saviour's Cemetery.
I sat down here, with my elbows on my knees and my head in my hands. In this cramped position I was more at ease, and I no longer felt the little gnawing in my chest.
I sat down here, elbows on my knees and head in my hands. In this tight spot, I felt more comfortable, and the little ache in my chest was gone.
A stone-cutter lay on his stomach on a large slab of granite, at the side of me, and cut inscriptions. He had blue spectacles on, and reminded me of an acquaintance of mine, whom I had almost forgotten.
A stone cutter was lying on his stomach on a large slab of granite next to me, chiseling inscriptions. He was wearing blue sunglasses and reminded me of someone I knew, whom I had nearly forgotten.
If I could only knock all shame on the head and apply to him. Tell him the truth right out, that things were getting awfully tight with me now; ay, that I found it hard enough to keep alive. I could give him my shaving- tickets.
If I could just push all my shame aside and reach out to him. Tell him the truth straight up, that things are getting really difficult for me now; yeah, that I’m struggling just to get by. I could give him my shaving tickets.
Zounds! my shaving-tickets; tickets for nearly a shilling. I search nervously for this precious treasure. As I do not find them quickly enough, I spring to my feet and search, in a sweat of fear. I discover them at last in the bottom of my breast-pocket, together with other papers--some clean, some written on--of no value.
Wow! My shaving tickets; tickets worth almost a shilling. I anxiously look for this precious item. When I can’t find them fast enough, I jump up and search, sweating with worry. Finally, I find them at the bottom of my breast pocket, along with other papers—some blank, some filled in—that aren’t worth anything.
I count these six tickets over many times, backwards and forwards; I had not much use for them; it might pass for a whim--a notion of mine--that I no longer cared to get shaved.
I count these six tickets over and over, forwards and backwards; I didn’t have much use for them; it might seem like a whim—a feeling of mine—that I no longer wanted to get shaved.
I was saved to the extent of sixpence--a white sixpence of Kongsberg silver. The bank closed at six; I could watch for my man outside the Opland Café between seven and eight.
I was saved by sixpence—a white sixpence made of Kongsberg silver. The bank closed at six; I could look for my guy outside the Opland Café between seven and eight.
I sat, and was for a long time pleased with this thought. Time went. The wind blew lustily through the chestnut trees around me, and the day declined.
I sat there, and for a long time, I felt happy with this thought. Time passed. The wind blew strongly through the chestnut trees around me, and the day came to an end.
After all, was it not rather petty to come slinking up with six shaving- tickets to a young gentleman holding a good position in a bank? Perhaps, he had already a book, maybe two, quite full of spick and span tickets, a contrast to the crumpled ones I held.
After all, wasn't it a bit petty to sneak up with six shaving coupons to a young guy working at a bank? Maybe he already had one book, maybe two, completely filled with fresh tickets, unlike the wrinkled ones I had.
Who could tell? I felt in all my pockets for anything else I could let go with them, but found nothing. If I could only offer him my tie? I could well do without it if I buttoned my coat tightly up, which, by the way, I was already obliged to do, as I had no waistcoat. I untied it--it was a large overlapping bow which hid half my chest,--brushed it carefully, and folded it up in a piece of clean white writing-paper, together with the tickets. Then I left the churchyard and took the road leading to the Opland.
Who could say? I checked all my pockets for anything else I could give them, but I found nothing. If only I could offer him my tie? I could easily live without it if I buttoned my coat tightly, which I was already forced to do since I had no waistcoat. I untied it—it was a big bow that covered half my chest—brushed it off carefully, and folded it up in a piece of clean white writing paper along with the tickets. Then I left the churchyard and headed down the road to the Opland.
It was seven by the Town Hall clock. I walked up and down hard by the café, kept close to the iron railings, and kept a sharp watch on all who went in and came out of the door. At last, about eight o'clock, I saw the young fellow, fresh, elegantly dressed, coming up the hill and across to the cafe door. My heart fluttered like a little bird in my breast as I caught sight of him, and I blurted out, without even a greeting:
It was seven o'clock according to the Town Hall clock. I walked back and forth by the café, stayed close to the iron railings, and kept a close eye on everyone coming in and out of the door. Finally, around eight, I saw the young man, looking fresh and stylish, walking up the hill and heading toward the café entrance. My heart raced like a little bird in my chest when I saw him, and I blurted out, without even saying hello:
"Sixpence, old friend!" I said, putting on cheek; "here is the worth of it," and I thrust the little packet into his hand.
"Sixpence, my old friend!" I said, playfully; "this is what it's worth," and I shoved the little packet into his hand.
"Haven't got it," he exclaimed. "God knows if I have!" and he turned his purse inside out right before my eyes. "I was out last night and got totally cleared out! You must believe me, I literally haven't got it."
"Haven't got it," he said. "God knows if I do!" and he turned his wallet inside out right in front of me. "I was out last night and completely emptied! You have to believe me, I seriously don't have it."
"No, no, my dear fellow; I suppose it is so," I answered, and I took his word for it. There was, indeed, no reason why he should lie about such a trifling matter. It struck me, too, that his blue eyes were moist whilst he ransacked his pockets and found nothing. I drew back. "Excuse me," I said; "it was only just that I was a bit hard up." I was already a piece down the street, when he called after me about the little packet. "Keep it! keep it," I answered; "you are welcome to it. There are only a few trifles in it--a bagatelle; about all I own in the world," and I became so touched at my own words, they sounded so pathetic in the twilight, that I fell a-weeping....
"No, no, my friend; I guess that's how it is," I replied, and I trusted what he said. There really wasn't any reason for him to lie about something so minor. It also struck me that his blue eyes were misty as he searched through his pockets and came up empty. I stepped back. "Sorry," I said; "I was just a little short on cash." I was already a bit down the street when he called out to me about the small package. "Keep it! Keep it," I replied; "it's all yours. There are just a few trinkets in it—nothing significant; about all I have in the world," and I became so moved by my own words, they felt so sad in the fading light, that I started to cry....
The wind freshened, the clouds chased madly across the heavens, and it grew cooler and cooler as it got darker. I walked, and cried as I walked, down the whole street; felt more and more commiseration with myself, and repeated, time after time, a few words, an ejaculation, which called forth fresh tears whenever they were on the point of ceasing: "Lord God, I feel so wretched! Lord God, I feel so wretched!"
The wind picked up, the clouds raced wildly across the sky, and it got cooler and cooler as it grew darker. I walked, crying as I went down the street; I felt more and more sympathy for myself, repeating over and over again a few words, a phrase that brought on new tears just when they were about to stop: "Oh God, I feel so miserable! Oh God, I feel so miserable!"
An hour passed; passed with such strange slowness, such weariness. I spent a long time in Market Street; sat on steps, stole into doorways, and when any one approached, stood and stared absently into the shops where people bustled about with wares or money. At last I found myself a sheltered place, behind a deal hoarding, between the church and the bazaar.
An hour went by; it felt incredibly slow and tiring. I wandered around Market Street for a long time, sitting on steps, lurking in doorways, and whenever someone walked by, I would stand and blankly stare into the shops where people were busy with goods or cash. Finally, I found a spot to hide, behind a wooden fence, between the church and the market.
No; I couldn't go out into the woods again this evening. Things must take their course. I had not strength enough to go, and it was such an endless way there. I would kill the night as best I could, and remain where I was; if it got all too cold, well, I could walk round the church. I would not in any case worry myself any more about that, and I leant back and dozed.
No, I couldn't head back into the woods tonight. Things have to unfold as they will. I just didn't have the energy to go, and it felt like such a long walk. I would find a way to pass the time where I was; if it got too cold, I could always walk around the church. I wouldn't let it bother me anymore, so I leaned back and dozed off.
The noise around me diminished; the shops closed. The steps of the pedestrians sounded more and more rarely, and in all the windows about the lights went out. I opened my eyes, and became aware of a figure standing in front of me. The flash of shining buttons told me it was a policeman, though I could not see the man's face.
The noise around me faded; the shops shut down. The footsteps of the pedestrians became less frequent, and the lights in all the windows went out. I opened my eyes and noticed a figure in front of me. The flash of shiny buttons revealed that it was a policeman, though I couldn't see the man's face.
"Good-night," he said.
"Good night," he said.
"Good-night," I answered and got afraid.
"Goodnight," I replied, feeling scared.
"Where do you live?" he queried.
"Where do you live?" he asked.
I name, from habit, and without thought, my old address, the little attic.
I automatically say my old address, the little attic, without even thinking about it.
He stood for a while.
He stood for a moment.
"Have I done anything wrong?" I asked anxiously.
"Did I do something wrong?" I asked nervously.
"No, not at all!" he replied; "but you had perhaps better be getting home now; it's cold lying here."
"No, not at all!" he replied. "But you might want to head home now; it’s chilly lying here."
"Ay, that's true; I feel it is a little chilly." I said good-night, and instinctively took the road to my old abode. If I only set about it carefully, I might be able to get upstairs without being heard; there were eight steps in all, and only the two top ones creaked under my tread. Down at the door I took off my shoes, and ascended. It was quiet everywhere. I could hear the slow tick-tack of a clock, and a child crying a little. After that I heard nothing. I found my door, lifted the latch as I was accustomed to do, entered the room, and shut the door noiselessly after me.
"Yeah, that's true; I feel like it's a bit chilly." I said goodnight and naturally headed towards my old home. If I was careful, I might manage to get upstairs without anyone hearing me; there were eight steps in total, and only the last two creaked when I stepped on them. At the door, I took off my shoes and went up. It was quiet everywhere. I could hear the slow ticking of a clock and a child crying softly. After that, I heard nothing else. I found my door, lifted the latch as I was used to, entered the room, and closed the door quietly behind me.
Everything was as I had left it. The curtains were pulled aside from the windows, and the bed stood empty. I caught a glimpse of a note lying on the table; perhaps it was my note to the landlady--she might never have been up here since I went away.
Everything was just as I had left it. The curtains were pulled back from the windows, and the bed was unmade. I spotted a note on the table; it might have been my note to the landlady—she probably hadn’t been up here since I left.
I fumbled with my hands over the white spot, and felt, to my astonishment, that it was a letter. I take it over to the window, examine as well as it is possible in the dark the badly-written letters of the address, and make out at least my own name. Ah, I thought, an answer from my landlady, forbidding me to enter the room again if I were for sneaking back.
I fumbled with my hands over the white spot and was surprised to find it was a letter. I took it to the window and tried to examine the poorly written letters of the address as best as I could in the dark, and I could at least make out my own name. Ah, I thought, it's a reply from my landlady, telling me I can't come back to the room if I'm trying to sneak in.
Slowly, quite slowly I left the room, carrying my shoes in one hand, the letter in the other, and the blanket under my arm. I draw myself up, set my teeth as I tread on the creaking steps, get happily down the stairs, and stand once more at the door. I put on my shoes, take my time with the laces, sit a while quietly after I'm ready, and stare vacantly before me, holding the letter in my hand. Then I get up and go.
Slowly, really slowly, I left the room, holding my shoes in one hand, the letter in the other, and the blanket tucked under my arm. I straightened up, gritted my teeth as I stepped on the creaky stairs, happily made my way down, and stood at the door again. I put on my shoes, took my time with the laces, sat quietly for a bit after getting ready, and stared blankly ahead while holding the letter. Then I got up and left.
The flickering ray of a gas lamp gleams up the street. I make straight for the light, lean my parcel against the lamp-post and open the letter. All this with the utmost deliberation. A stream of light, as it were, darts through my breast, and I hear that I give a little cry--a meaningless sound of joy. The letter was from the editor. My story was accepted--had been set in type immediately, straight off! A few slight alterations.... A couple of errors in writing amended.... Worked out with talent ... be printed tomorrow ... half-a-sovereign.
The flickering light of a gas lamp shines down the street. I head straight for the light, lean my package against the lamp-post, and open the letter. I do all this with complete calm. A rush of light seems to flow through me, and I realize I let out a little cry—a silly sound of happiness. The letter was from the editor. My story was accepted—it’s already been set in type, right away! Just a few minor changes... A couple of writing errors fixed... Crafted with skill... set to print tomorrow... half a sovereign.
I laughed and cried, took to jumping and running down the street, stopped, slapped my thighs, swore loudly and solemnly into space at nothing in particular. And time went.
I laughed and cried, started jumping and running down the street, stopped, slapped my thighs, and shouted loudly and seriously into the empty air at nothing in particular. And time went on.
All through the night until the bright dawn I "jodled" about the streets and repeated--"Worked out with talent--therefore a little masterpiece--a stroke of genius--and half-a-sovereign."
All night long until the bright dawn, I "jodled" around the streets and kept saying, "Created with skill—so it’s a little masterpiece—a stroke of genius—and half a sovereign."
Part II
A few weeks later I was out one evening. Once more I had sat out in a churchyard and worked at an article for one of the newspapers. But whilst I was struggling with it eight o'clock struck, and darkness closed in, and time for shutting the gates.
A few weeks later, I was out one evening. Once again, I had sat in a churchyard and worked on an article for one of the newspapers. But while I was grappling with it, eight o'clock came, darkness fell, and it was time to close the gates.
I was hungry--very hungry. The ten shillings had, worse luck, lasted all too short. It was now two, ay, nearly three days since I had eaten anything, and I felt somewhat faint; holding the pencil even had taxed me a little. I had half a penknife and a bunch of keys in my pocket, but not a farthing.
I was really hungry—like, very hungry. The ten shillings had, unfortunately, run out way too fast. It had been almost two, or maybe even three days since I had eaten anything, and I was starting to feel a bit faint; even holding the pencil was a bit of a struggle. I had half a penknife and a bunch of keys in my pocket, but not a single penny.
When the churchyard gate shut I meant to have gone straight home, but, from an instinctive dread of my room--a vacant tinker's workshop, where all was dark and barren, and which, in fact, I had got permission to occupy for the present--I stumbled on, passed, not caring where I went, the Town Hall, right to the sea, and over to a seat near the railway bridge.
When the churchyard gate closed, I intended to head straight home, but out of an instinctive fear of my room—a vacant tinker’s workshop that was dark and empty, and where I had just gotten permission to stay for now—I kept walking, not minding where I went, past the Town Hall, all the way to the sea, and to a bench near the railway bridge.
At this moment not a sad thought troubled me. I forgot my distress, and felt calmed by the view of the sea, which lay peaceful and lovely in the murkiness. For old habit's sake I would please myself by reading through the bit I had just written, and which seemed to my suffering head the best thing I had ever done.
At that moment, I wasn't bothered by any sad thoughts. I forgot my troubles and felt at peace looking at the sea, which was calm and beautiful in the fog. Out of habit, I decided to read over what I had just written, and to my aching mind, it seemed like the best thing I had ever done.
I took my manuscript out of my pocket to try and decipher it, held it close up to my eyes, and ran through it, one line after the other. At last I got tired, and put the papers back in my pocket. Everything was still. The sea stretched away in pearly blueness, and little birds flitted noiselessly by me from place to place.
I pulled my manuscript out of my pocket to try and read it, held it right up to my eyes, and went through it line by line. Eventually, I got tired and put the papers back in my pocket. Everything was quiet. The sea stretched out in a pearly blue, and little birds flew silently by me from one spot to another.
A policeman patrols in the distance; otherwise there is not a soul visible, and the whole harbour is hushed in quiet.
A police officer is patrolling in the distance; other than that, there isn't a single person in sight, and the entire harbor is silent.
I count my belongings once more--half a penknife, a bunch of keys, but not a farthing. Suddenly I dive into my pocket and take the papers out again. It was a mechanical movement, an unconscious nervous twitch. I selected a white unwritten page, and--God knows where I got the notion from--but I made a cornet, closed it carefully, so that it looked as if it were filled with something, and threw it far out on to the pavement. The breeze blew it onward a little, and then it lay still.
I go through my stuff again—half a penknife, a bunch of keys, but not a penny. Out of nowhere, I reach into my pocket and pull the papers out again. It was just a reflex, a nervous twitch. I picked a blank white page and—who knows why—I folded it into a cone, making sure it looked like it was filled with something, and tossed it out onto the sidewalk. The wind nudged it a bit, and then it settled down.
By this time hunger had begun to assail me in earnest. I sat and looked at the white paper cornet, which seemed as if it might be bursting with shining silver pieces, and incited myself to believe that it really did contain something. I sat and coaxed myself quite audibly to guess the sum; if I guessed aright, it was to be mine.
By this point, hunger had really started to hit me hard. I sat there, staring at the white paper cone, which looked like it could be filled with shiny coins, and I encouraged myself to believe that it actually held something. I sat there and talked myself through guessing the amount; if I guessed correctly, it would be mine.
I imagined the tiny, pretty penny bits at the bottom and the thick fluted shillings on top--a whole paper cornet full of money! I sat and gazed at it with wide opened eyes, and urged myself to go and steal it.
I pictured the small, shiny pennies at the bottom and the heavy, ridged shillings on top—a whole paper cone full of money! I sat there, staring at it with wide eyes, and pushed myself to just go steal it.
Then I hear the constable cough. What puts it into my head to do the same? I rise up from the seat and repeat the cough three times so that he may hear it. Won't he jump at the corner when he comes. I sat and laughed at this trick, rubbed my hands with glee, and swore with rollicking recklessness. What a disappointment he will get, the dog! Wouldn't this piece of villainy make him inclined to sink into hell's hottest pool of torment! I was drunk with starvation; my hunger had made me tipsy.
Then I hear the cop cough. What makes me want to do the same? I get up from my seat and cough three times loud enough for him to hear. He’s going to freak out when he comes around the corner. I sat there laughing at this trick, rubbing my hands excitedly, and swearing with carefree boldness. What a letdown he’s going to have, the jerk! Wouldn’t this little bit of wickedness push him to dive into the hottest pit of hell? I was buzzed from being hungry; my hunger had made me a bit tipsy.
A few minutes later the policeman comes by, clinking his iron heels on the pavement, peering on all sides. He takes his time; he has the whole night before him; he does not notice the paper bag--not till he comes quite close to it. Then he stops and stares at it. It looks so white and so full as it lies there; perhaps a little sum--what? A little sum of silver money?... and he picks it up. Hum ... it is light--very light; maybe an expensive feather; some hat trimming.... He opened it carefully with his big hands, and looked in. I laughed, laughed, slapped my thighs, and laughed, like a maniac. And not a sound issued from my throat; my laughter was hushed and feverish to the intensity of tears.
A few minutes later, the cop walks by, the sound of his metal heels echoing on the pavement, looking around in every direction. He takes his time; he's got all night ahead of him; he doesn't notice the paper bag—at least not until he gets close to it. Then he stops and stares at it. It looks so white and so full lying there; maybe a small amount—what? A little pile of silver coins?... and he picks it up. Hmm... it feels light—very light; maybe an expensive feather or some hat decoration.... He carefully opens it with his big hands and takes a look inside. I laughed, I laughed, I slapped my thighs and laughed, like a maniac. And not a sound came from my throat; my laughter was stifled and intense, on the verge of tears.
Clink, clink again over the paving-stones, and the policeman took a turn towards the landing-stage. I sat there, with tears in my eyes, and hiccoughed for breath, quite beside myself with feverish merriment. I commenced to talk aloud to myself all about the cornet, imitated the poor policeman's movements, peeped into my hollow hand, and repeated over and over again to myself, "He coughed as he threw it away--he coughed as he threw it away." I added new words to these, gave them additional point, changed the whole sentence, and made it catching and piquant. He coughed once--Kheu heu!
Clink, clink again on the cobblestones, and the police officer turned toward the dock. I sat there, tears in my eyes, struggling to catch my breath, totally overwhelmed with feverish laughter. I started talking out loud to myself about the cornet, mimicked the poor officer's actions, looked into my empty hand, and kept repeating to myself, "He coughed as he tossed it away—he coughed as he tossed it away." I added new words, gave them extra emphasis, changed the whole sentence, and made it catchy and sharp. He coughed once—Kheu heu!
I exhausted myself in weaving variations on these words, and the evening was far advanced before my mirth ceased. Then a drowsy quiet overcame me; a pleasant languor which I did not attempt to resist. The darkness had intensified, and a slight breeze furrowed the pearl-blue sea. The ships, the masts of which I could see outlined against the sky, looked with their black hulls like voiceless monsters that bristled and lay in wait for me. I had no pain--my hunger had taken the edge off it. In its stead I felt pleasantly empty, untouched by everything around me, and glad not to be noticed by any one. I put my feet up on the seat and leant back. Thus I could best appreciate the well-being of perfect isolation. There was not a cloud on my mind, not a feeling of discomfort, and so far as my thought reached, I had not a whim, not a desire unsatisfied. I lay with open eyes, in a state of utter absence of mind. I felt myself charmed away. Moreover, not a sound disturbed me. Soft darkness had hidden the whole world from my sight, and buried me in ideal rest. Only the lonely, crooning voice of silence strikes in monotones on my ear, and the dark monsters out there will draw me to them when night comes, and they will bear me far across the sea, through strange lands where no man dwells, and they will bear me to Princess Ylajali's palace, where an undreamt-of grandeur awaits me, greater than that of any other man. And she herself will be sitting in a dazzling hall where all is amethyst, on a throne of yellow roses, and will stretch out her hands to me when I alight; will smile and call as I approach and kneel: "Welcome, welcome, knight, to me and my land! I have waited twenty summers for you, and called for you on all bright nights. And when you sorrowed I have wept here, and when you slept I have breathed sweet dreams in you!"... And the fair one clasps my hand and, holding it, leads me through long corridors where great crowds of people cry, "Hurrah!" through bright gardens where three hundred tender maidens laugh and play; and through another hall where all is of emerald; and here the sun shines.
I wore myself out coming up with variations on these words, and it was way into the evening before my laughter stopped. Then a sleepy calm took over me; a nice relaxation that I didn’t try to fight. The darkness had deepened, and a light breeze rippled across the pearl-blue sea. The ships, with their masts visible against the sky, looked like silent monsters, waiting in the shadows for me. I felt no pain—my hunger had dulled it. Instead, I felt pleasantly empty, untouched by everything around me, and happy to go unnoticed. I propped my feet up on the seat and leaned back. This was the best way to enjoy the bliss of complete solitude. There was no cloud in my mind, no feeling of discomfort, and as far as my thoughts wandered, I had no whims or unfulfilled desires. I lay there with my eyes open, in a state of total distraction. I felt like I was being charmed away. Plus, not a sound disturbed me. Soft darkness had concealed the entire world from my view, wrapping me in perfect peace. Only the quiet, soothing voice of silence echoed in monotones in my ears, and the dark monsters out there would carry me away when night fell, taking me across the sea to strange lands where no one lived, to Princess Ylajali's palace, where unimaginable grandeur awaited me, greater than that of any other man. She would be sitting in a dazzling hall filled with amethyst, on a throne of yellow roses, reaching out her hands to me as I arrived; she would smile and call out as I approached and knelt: "Welcome, welcome, knight, to me and my land! I’ve waited twenty summers for you, calling for you on every bright night. When you were sad, I wept here, and when you slept, I breathed sweet dreams into you!"... And the beautiful one takes my hand and, holding on, guides me through long corridors where large crowds cheer, "Hurrah!" through bright gardens where three hundred lovely maidens laugh and play; and through another hall made entirely of emerald; and here the sun shines.
In the corridors and galleries choirs of musicians march by, and rills of perfume are wafted towards me.
In the hallways and galleries, groups of musicians pass by, and waves of fragrance are sent my way.
I clasp her hand in mine; I feel the wild witchery of enchantment shiver through my blood, and I fold my arms around her, and she whispers, "Not here; come yet farther!" and we enter a crimson room, where all is of ruby, a foaming glory, in which I faint.
I hold her hand in mine; I feel the wild magic of enchantment pulse through my veins, and I wrap my arms around her, and she whispers, "Not here; let's go further!" and we step into a crimson room, where everything is ruby, a dazzling beauty, and I feel lightheaded.
Then I feel her arms encircle me; her breath fans my face with a whispered "Welcome, loved one! Kiss me ... more ... more...."
Then I feel her arms wrap around me; her breath brushes my face with a whispered "Welcome, loved one! Kiss me ... more ... more...."
I see from my seat stars shooting before my eyes, and my thoughts are swept away in a hurricane of light....
I watch from my spot as shooting stars zip past me, and my thoughts are carried away in a whirlwind of light....
I had fallen asleep where I lay, and was awakened by the policeman. There I sat, recalled mercilessly to life and misery. My first feeling was of stupid amazement at finding myself in the open air; but this was quickly replaced by a bitter despondency, I was near crying with sorrow at being still alive. It had rained whilst I slept, and my clothes were soaked through and through, and I felt a damp cold in my limbs.
I had dozed off right where I was, and a policeman woke me up. There I sat, pulled back into reality and misery. My first reaction was a dumbfounded surprise at being outside; but that quickly turned into a deep sadness, and I was nearly in tears from the pain of still being alive. It had rained while I slept, and my clothes were completely soaked, making me feel a chill in my bones.
The darkness was denser; it was with difficulty that I could distinguish the policeman's face in front of me.
The darkness was thicker; I could barely make out the policeman's face in front of me.
"So, that's right," he said; "get up now."
"So, that's correct," he said; "get up now."
I got up at once; if he had commanded me to lie down again I would have obeyed too. I was fearfully dejected, and utterly without strength; added to that, I was almost instantly aware of the pangs of hunger again.
I got up right away; if he had told me to lie back down, I would have done that too. I was really down and completely drained; on top of that, I quickly felt the sharp pangs of hunger again.
"Hold on there!" the policeman shouted after me; "why, you're walking off without your hat, you Juggins! So--h there; now, go on."
"Hey, wait up!" the policeman yelled after me; "you're leaving without your hat, you fool! Now, get going."
"I indeed thought there was something--something I had forgotten," I stammered, absently. "Thanks, good-night!" and I stumbled away.
"I really felt like there was something—something I had forgotten," I stammered, distracted. "Thanks, good night!" and I stumbled away.
If one only had a little bread to eat; one of those delicious little brown loaves that one could bite into as one walked along the street; and as I went on I thought over the particular sort of brown bread that would be so unspeakably good to munch. I was bitterly hungry; wished myself dead and buried; I got maudlin, and wept.
If someone only had a small piece of bread to eat—one of those tasty little brown loaves that you could bite into while walking down the street—and as I continued on, I imagined the specific kind of brown bread that would be incredibly satisfying to snack on. I was extremely hungry; I wished I were dead and buried; I got emotional and cried.
There never was any end to my misery. Suddenly I stopped in the street, stamped on the pavement, and cursed loudly. What was it he called me? A "Juggins"? I would just show him what calling me a "Juggins" means. I turned round and ran back. I felt red-hot with anger. Down the street I stumbled, and fell, but I paid no heed to it, jumped up again, and ran on. But by the time I reached the railway station I had become so tired that I did not feel able to proceed all the way to the landing-stage; besides, my anger had cooled down with the run. At length I pulled up and drew breath. Was it not, after all, a matter of perfect indifference to me what such a policeman said? Yes; but one couldn't stand everything. Right enough, I interrupted myself; but he knew no better. And I found this argument satisfactory. I repeated twice to myself, "He knew no better"; and with that I returned again.
There was no end to my misery. Suddenly, I stopped in the street, stomped on the pavement, and shouted angrily. What did he call me? A "Juggins"? I would show him what calling me a "Juggins" really meant. I turned around and ran back. I felt furious. I stumbled down the street and fell, but I ignored it, got back up, and kept going. By the time I reached the train station, I was so tired that I didn't feel like going all the way to the landing stage; besides, my anger had faded with the run. Eventually, I stopped to catch my breath. Wasn't it really a matter of complete indifference what some policeman said? Yes, but I couldn't just let everything slide. True enough, I told myself; but he didn't know any better. And I found that reasoning satisfying. I repeated to myself, "He didn’t know any better," and with that, I turned back again.
"Good Lord!" thought I, wrathfully, "what things you do take into your head: running about like a madman through the soaking wet streets on dark nights." My hunger was now tormenting me excruciatingly, and gave me no rest. Again and again I swallowed saliva to try and satisfy myself a little; I fancied it helped.
"Good Lord!" I thought angrily, "what crazy ideas you come up with: running around like a madman through the drenched streets on dark nights." My hunger was now torturing me painfully and wouldn’t let up. Again and again, I swallowed saliva to try and ease it a bit; I thought it helped.
I had been pinched, too, for food for ever so many weeks before this last period set in, and my strength had diminished considerably of late. When I had been lucky enough to raise five shillings by some manoeuvre or another they only lasted any time with difficulty; not long enough for me to be restored to health before a new hunger period set in and reduced me again. My back and shoulders caused me the worst trouble. I could stop the little gnawing I had in my chest by coughing hard, or bending well forward as I walked, but I had no remedy for back and shoulders. Whatever was the reason that things would not brighten up for me? Was I not just as much entitled to live as any one else? for example, as Bookseller Pascha or Steam Agent Hennechen? Had I not two shoulders like a giant, and two strong hands to work with? and had I not, in sooth, even applied for a place as wood-chopper in Möllergaden in order to earn my daily bread? Was I lazy? Had I not applied for situations, attended lectures, written articles, and worked day and night like a man possessed? Had I not lived like a miser, eaten bread and milk when I had plenty, bread alone when I had little, and starved when I had nothing? Did I live in an hotel? Had I a suite of rooms on the first floor? Why, I am living in a loft over a tinker's workshop, a loft already forsaken by God and man last winter, because the snow blew in. So I could not understand the whole thing; not a bit of it.
I had been scraping by for food for so many weeks before this last stretch started, and my strength had dropped significantly lately. When I was fortunate enough to come up with five shillings through some means, they barely lasted long enough for me to regain my health before another hunger phase hit and left me drained again. My back and shoulders were the worst. I could ease the little gnawing feeling in my chest by coughing hard or bending forward while I walked, but there was no relief for my back and shoulders. Why wouldn’t things get better for me? Didn’t I deserve to live just as much as anyone else? Like Bookseller Pascha or Steam Agent Hennechen, for instance? I had two strong shoulders and hands to work with, didn’t I? And I even applied for a job as a wood-chopper in Möllergaden to earn my daily bread. Was I lazy? I had applied for jobs, attended lectures, written articles, and worked day and night like a man possessed. I had lived like a miser, eating bread and milk when I had enough, bread alone when things were tight, and starving when I had nothing. Did I live in a hotel? Did I have a fancy apartment on the first floor? No, I live in a loft above a tinker's workshop, a space abandoned by both God and man last winter because the snow blew in. I just couldn’t wrap my head around the whole thing; not at all.
I slouched on, and dwelt upon all this, and there was not as much as a spark of bitterness or malice or envy in my mind.
I slumped on and thought about all this, and there wasn't even a hint of bitterness, malice, or envy in my mind.
I halted at a paint-shop and gazed into the window. I tried to read the labels on a couple of the tins, but it was too dark. Vexed with myself over this new whim, and excited--almost angry at not being able to make out what these tins held,--I rapped twice sharply on the window and went on.
I stopped at a paint store and looked into the window. I tried to read the labels on a couple of the cans, but it was too dark. Annoyed with myself for this new obsession and frustrated—almost angry that I couldn’t figure out what these cans contained—I tapped twice on the window and moved on.
Up the street I saw a policeman. I quickened my pace, went close up to him, and said, without the slightest provocation, "It is ten o'clock."
Up the street, I saw a cop. I picked up my pace, walked right over to him, and said, without any reason, "It's ten o'clock."
"No, it's two," he answered, amazed.
"No, it's two," he replied, astonished.
"No, it's ten," I persisted; "it is ten o'clock!" and, groaning with anger, I stepped yet a pace or two nearer, clenched my fist, and said, "Listen, do you know what, it's ten o'clock!"
"No, it's ten," I insisted; "it is ten o'clock!" and, groaning with frustration, I stepped a bit closer, clenched my fist, and said, "Listen, do you know what? It's ten o'clock!"
He stood and considered a while, summed up my appearance, stared aghast at me, and at last said, quite gently, "In any case, it's about time ye were getting home. Would ye like me to go with ye a bit?"
He stood up and thought for a moment, took in my appearance, stared at me in shock, and finally said, quite gently, "Regardless, it's about time you headed home. Would you like me to walk with you for a bit?"
I was completely disarmed by this man's unexpected friendliness. I felt that tears sprang to my eyes, and I hastened to reply:
I was totally caught off guard by this guy's surprising friendliness. I could feel tears welling up in my eyes, and I quickly rushed to respond:
"No, thank you! I have only been out a little too late in a café. Thank you very much all the same!"
"No, thank you! I've just been out a bit too late at a café. I really appreciate it, though!"
He saluted with his hand to his helmet as I turned away. His friendliness had overwhelmed me, and I cried weakly, because I had not even a little coin to give him.
He waved his hand to his helmet as I turned away. His kindness had overwhelmed me, and I cried softly, because I didn’t even have a small coin to give him.
I halted, and looked after him as he went slowly on his way. I struck my forehead, and, in measure, as he disappeared from my sight, I cried more violently.
I stopped and watched him as he walked slowly away. I hit my forehead and, as he faded from view, I cried out more intensely.
I railed at myself for my poverty, called myself abusive names, invented furious designations--rich, rough nuggets--in a vein of abuse with which I overwhelmed myself. I kept on at this until I was nearly home. On coming to the door I discovered I had dropped my keys.
I yelled at myself for being broke, called myself terrible names, and came up with angry labels—rich, rough nuggets—losing myself in this self-abuse. I kept it up until I was almost home. When I got to the door, I realized I had dropped my keys.
"Oh, of course," I muttered to myself, "why shouldn't I lose my keys? Here I am, living in a yard where there is a stable underneath and a tinker's workshop up above. The door is locked at night, and no one, no one can open it; therefore, why should I not lose my keys?
"Oh, of course," I mumbled to myself, "why wouldn't I lose my keys? Here I am, living in a yard with a stable below and a tinker's workshop above. The door is locked at night, and nobody, nobody can open it; so why shouldn't I lose my keys?"
"I am as wet as a dog--a little hungry--ah, just ever such a little hungry, and slightly, ay, absurdly tired about my knees; therefore, why should I not lose them?
"I’m as wet as a dog—just a little hungry—oh, just a tiny bit hungry, and slightly, yeah, embarrassingly tired around my knees; so, why shouldn’t I just let them go?"
"Why, for that matter, had not the whole house flitted out to Aker by the time I came home and wished to enter it?" ... and I laughed to myself, hardened by hunger and exhaustion.
"Why, for that matter, hadn’t the whole house just moved to Aker by the time I got home and wanted to go inside?" ... and I laughed to myself, worn out from hunger and fatigue.
I could hear the horses stamp in the stables, and I could see my window above, but I could not open the door, and I could not get in.
I could hear the horses stomping in the stables, and I could see my window above, but I couldn't open the door, and I couldn't get in.
It had begun to rain again, and I felt the water soak through to my shoulders. At the Town Hall I was seized by a bright idea. I would ask the policeman to open the door. I applied at once to a constable, and earnestly begged him to accompany me and let me in, if he could.
It had started to rain again, and I could feel the water soaking into my shoulders. At the Town Hall, I had a brilliant idea. I would ask the police officer to open the door. I immediately approached a constable and earnestly asked him to come with me and let me in, if he was able to.
Yes, if he could, yes! But he couldn't; he had no key. The police keys were not there; they were kept in the Detective Department.
Yes, if he could, yes! But he couldn't; he had no key. The police keys weren't there; they were stored in the Detective Department.
What was I to do then?
What was I supposed to do then?
Well, I could go to an hotel and get a bed!
Well, I could go to a hotel and get a bed!
But I really couldn't go to an hotel and get a bed; I had not money, I had been out--in a café ... he knew....
But I really couldn't go to a hotel and get a bed; I had no money, I had been out—in a café ... he knew....
We stood a while on the Town Hall steps. He considered and examined my personal appearance. The rain fell in torrents outside.
We stood on the Town Hall steps for a bit. He looked me over and checked out my appearance. The rain was pouring outside.
"Well then, you must go to the guard-house and report yourself as homeless!" said he.
"Well then, you need to go to the guard house and let them know you're homeless!" he said.
Homeless? I hadn't thought of that. Yes, by Jove, that was a capital idea; and I thanked the constable on the spot for the suggestion. Could I simply go in and say I was homeless?
Homeless? I hadn't thought of that. Yeah, that was a great idea; and I thanked the officer right then for the suggestion. Could I just walk in and say I was homeless?
"Just that."...
"That's it."
"Your name?" inquired the guard.
"What's your name?" asked the guard.
"Tangen--Andreas Tangen!"
"Andreas Tangen!"
I don't know why I lied; my thoughts fluttered about disconnectedly and inspired me with many singular whims, more than I knew what to do with. I hit upon this out-of-the-way name on the spur of the moment, and blurted it out without any calculation. I lied without any occasion for doing so.
I don't know why I lied; my thoughts were all over the place and filled me with random ideas, more than I could handle. I stumbled upon this unusual name on a whim and just said it without thinking. I lied when there was really no reason to do so.
"Occupation?"
"What's your job?"
This was driving me into a corner with a vengeance. Occupation! what was my occupation? I thought first of turning myself into a tinker--but I dared not; firstly, I had given myself a name that was not common to every and any tinker--besides, I wore pince-nez. It suddenly entered my head to be foolhardy. I took a step forward and said firmly, almost solemnly:
This was pushing me into a corner intensely. Occupation! What was my occupation? At first, I thought about becoming a tinker—but I hesitated; for one, I had given myself a name that wasn't typical for any tinker—and besides, I wore pince-nez. It suddenly crossed my mind to be bold. I took a step forward and said firmly, almost seriously:
"A journalist."
"A reporter."
The guard gave a start before he wrote it down, whilst I stood as important as a homeless Cabinet Minister before the barrier. It roused no suspicions. The guard understood quite well why I hesitated a little before answering. What did it look like to see a journalist in the night guard-house without a roof over his head?
The guard flinched before he wrote it down, while I stood there feeling as significant as a homeless government official in front of the barrier. It raised no suspicions. The guard knew perfectly well why I hesitated a bit before answering. What would it look like to see a journalist in the night guardhouse without a roof over his head?
"On what paper, Herr Tangen?"
"On what paper, Mr. Tangen?"
"Morgenbladet!" said I. "I have been out a little too late this evening, more's the shame!"
"Morgenbladet!" I said. "I've been out a bit too late tonight, what a shame!"
"Oh, we won't mention that," he interrupted, with a smile; "when young people are out ... we understand!"
"Oh, we won't bring that up," he interrupted with a smile; "when young people are out ... we get it!"
Turning to a policeman, he said, as he rose and bowed politely to me, "Show this gentleman up to the reserved section. Good-night!"
Turning to a policeman, he said, as he stood up and bowed politely to me, "Take this gentleman to the reserved section. Good night!"
I felt ice run down my back at my own boldness, and I clenched my hands to steady myself a bit. If I only hadn't dragged in the Morgenbladet. I knew Friele could show his teeth when he liked, and I was reminded of that by the grinding of the key turning in the lock.
I felt chills run down my back from my own daring, and I clenched my hands to steady myself a little. If only I hadn't brought in the Morgenbladet. I knew Friele could get aggressive when he wanted, and the sound of the key turning in the lock reminded me of that.
"The gas will burn for ten minutes," remarked the policeman at the door.
"The gas will burn for ten minutes," said the policeman at the door.
"And then does it go out?"
"And then does it go out?"
"Then it goes out!"
"Then it shuts off!"
I sat on the bed and listened to the turning of the key. The bright cell had a friendly air; I felt comfortably and well sheltered; and listened with pleasure to the rain outside--I couldn't wish myself anything better than such a cosy cell. My contentment increased. Sitting on the bed, hat in hand, and with eyes fastened on the gas jet over in the wall, I gave myself up to thinking over the minutes of my first interview with the police. This was the first time, and how hadn't I fooled them? "Journalist!--Tangen! if you please! and then Morgenbladet!" Didn't I appeal straight to his heart with Morgenbladet? "We won't mention that! Eh? Sat in state in the Stiftsgaarden till two o'clock; forgot door- key and a pocket-book with a thousand kroner at home. Show this gentleman up to the reserved section!"...
I sat on the bed and listened to the key turning. The bright cell had a welcoming vibe; I felt cozy and well-protected, and I enjoyed the sound of the rain outside—I couldn’t ask for anything better than such a comfy cell. My happiness grew. Sitting on the bed, hat in hand, with my eyes fixed on the gas light on the wall, I let myself reflect on the moments of my first meeting with the police. This was the first time, and how had I not tricked them? "Journalist!—Tangen, if you please! And then Morgenbladet!" Didn't I go straight for his heart with Morgenbladet? "We won't mention that! Right? Sat in style at the Stiftsgaarden until two o'clock; forgot my door key and a wallet with a thousand kroner at home. Show this gentleman up to the reserved section!"
All at once out goes the gas with a strange suddenness, without diminishing or flickering.
All of a sudden, the gas goes out unexpectedly, without dimming or flickering.
I sit in the deepest darkness; I cannot see my hand, nor the white walls-- nothing. There was nothing for it but to go to bed, and I undressed.
I sit in complete darkness; I can't see my hand or the white walls—nothing at all. I had no choice but to go to bed, so I got undressed.
But I was not tired from want of sleep, and it would not come to me. I lay a while gazing into the darkness, this dense mass of gloom that had no bottom--my thoughts could not fathom it.
But I wasn’t tired from lack of sleep, and it wouldn’t come to me. I lay there for a while, staring into the darkness, this thick mass of gloom that seemed endless—my thoughts couldn’t grasp it.
It seemed beyond all measure dense to me, and I felt its presence oppress me. I closed my eyes, commenced to sing under my breath, and tossed to and fro, in order to distract myself, but to no purpose. The darkness had taken possession of my thoughts and left me not a moment in peace. Supposing I were myself to be absorbed in darkness; made one with it?
It felt incredibly heavy to me, and I could sense its weight bearing down on me. I shut my eyes, started to hum quietly, and moved around aimlessly to distract myself, but it didn't help. The darkness had taken over my thoughts and didn’t let me find a moment of peace. What if I were to get lost in the darkness myself; what if I became one with it?
I raise myself up in bed and fling out my arms. My nervous condition has got the upper hand of me, and nothing availed, no matter how much I tried to work against it. There I sat, a prey to the most singular fantasies, listening to myself crooning lullabies, sweating with the exertion of striving to hush myself to rest. I peered into the gloom, and I never in all the days of my life felt such darkness. There was no doubt that I found myself here, in face of a peculiar kind of darkness; a desperate element to which no one had hitherto paid attention. The most ludicrous thoughts busied me, and everything made me afraid.
I sit up in bed and throw my arms out. My anxiety has taken control, and nothing I did seemed to help, no matter how hard I tried to fight it. There I was, caught up in the strangest thoughts, listening to myself humming lullabies, sweating from the effort of trying to calm myself down. I looked into the darkness, and I’ve never felt such deep gloom in my life. There was no doubt that I was facing a strange kind of darkness; a desperate presence that no one had ever noticed before. The most ridiculous thoughts consumed me, and everything scared me.
A little hole in the wall at the head of my bed occupies me greatly--a nail hole. I find the marks in the wall--I feel it, blow into it, and try to guess its depth. That was no innocent hole--not at all. It was a downright intricate and mysterious hole, which I must guard against! Possessed by the thought of this hole, entirely beside myself with curiosity and fear, I get out of bed and seize hold of my penknife in order to gauge its depth, and convince myself that it does not reach right into the next wall.
A small hole in the wall above my bed really grabs my attention—a nail hole. I notice the marks on the wall—I touch it, blow into it, and try to figure out how deep it is. That was no simple hole—not at all. It was a complicated and mysterious hole that I had to watch out for! Obsessed with the thought of this hole, completely overwhelmed by curiosity and fear, I get out of bed and grab my penknife to measure its depth and reassure myself that it doesn't go all the way to the next wall.
I lay down once more to try and fall asleep, but in reality to wrestle again with the darkness. The rain had ceased outside, and I could not hear a sound. I continued for a long time to listen for footsteps in the street, and got no peace until I heard a pedestrian go by--to judge from the sound, a constable. Suddenly I snap my fingers many times and laugh: "That was the very deuce! Ha--ha!" I imagined I had discovered a new word. I rise up in bed and say, "It is not in the language; I have discovered it. 'Kuboa.' It has letters as a word has. By the benign God, man, you have discovered a word!... 'Kuboa' ... a word of profound import."
I lay down again, trying to sleep, but really just battling the darkness. The rain had stopped outside, and I couldn’t hear anything. I kept straining to catch footsteps in the street and found no peace until I heard someone walk by—judging by the sound, it was a cop. Suddenly, I snap my fingers repeatedly and laugh: “That was something! Ha—ha!” I thought I had come up with a brand new word. I sit up in bed and say, “It’s not in the language; I’ve invented it. ‘Kuboa.’ It has letters just like a word. By the good Lord, man, you’ve created a word!... ‘Kuboa’... a word with great meaning.”
I sit with open eyes, amazed at my own find, and laugh for joy. Then I begin to whisper; some one might spy on me, and I intended to keep my discovery a secret. I entered into the joyous frenzy of hunger. I was empty and free from pain, and I gave free rein to my thoughts.
I sit with my eyes wide open, amazed at my own discovery, and laugh with joy. Then I start to whisper; someone might be watching me, and I plan to keep my find a secret. I dive into the joyous excitement of hunger. I feel empty and pain-free, and I let my thoughts flow freely.
In all calmness I revolve things in my mind. With the most singular jerks in my chain of ideas I seek to explain the meaning of my new word. There was no occasion for it to mean either God or the Tivoli; 4 and who said that it was to signify cattle show? I clench my hands fiercely, and repeat once again, "Who said that it was to signify cattle show?" No; on second thoughts, it was not absolutely necessary that it should mean padlock, or sunrise. It was not difficult to find a meaning for such a word as this. I would wait and see. In the meantime I could sleep on it.
In a calm state of mind, I think things over. With some odd shifts in my train of thought, I try to figure out what my new word means. There was no reason for it to mean God or the Tivoli; 4 and who said it meant cattle show? I tighten my fists and ask again, "Who said it meant cattle show?" No; on second thought, it wasn't necessary for it to mean padlock or sunrise either. It wasn’t hard to come up with a meaning for a word like this. I’d wait and see. In the meantime, I could think it over while I sleep.
I lie there on the stretcher-bed and laugh slily, but say nothing; give vent to no opinion one way or the other. Some minutes pass over, and I wax nervous; this new word torments me unceasingly, returns again and again, takes up my thoughts, and makes me serious. I had fully formed an opinion as to what it should not signify, but had come to no conclusion as to what it should signify. "That is quite a matter of detail," I said aloud to myself, and I clutched my arm and reiterated: "That is quite a matter of detail." The word was found, God be praised! and that was the principal thing. But ideas worry me without end and hinder me from falling asleep. Nothing seemed good enough to me for this unusually rare word. At length I sit up in bed again, grasp my head in both hands, and say, "No! it is just this, it is impossible to let it signify emigration or tobacco factory. If it could have meant anything like that I would have decided upon it long since and taken the consequences." No; in reality the word is fitted to signify something psychical, a feeling, a state. Could I not apprehend it? and I reflect profoundly in order to find something psychical. Then it seems to me that some one is interposing, interrupting my confab. I answer angrily, "Beg pardon! Your match in idiocy is not to be found; no, sir! Knitting cotton? Ah! go to hell!" Well, really I had to laugh. Might I ask why should I be forced to let it signify knitting cotton, when I had a special dislike to its signifying knitting cotton? I had discovered the word myself, so, for that matter, I was perfectly within my right in letting it signify whatsoever I pleased. As far as I was aware, I had not yet expressed an opinion as to....
I lie there on the stretcher-bed, chuckling quietly but saying nothing; I don't share my thoughts either way. Minutes go by, and I start to feel anxious; this new word torments me nonstop, keeps coming back to me, and makes me serious. I had developed a clear idea of what it shouldn’t mean, but I hadn’t figured out what it actually should mean. “That’s just a detail,” I said to myself, gripping my arm and repeating, “That’s just a detail.” The word was found, thank goodness! and that was the main point. But thoughts endlessly bother me and keep me from falling asleep. Nothing seemed fitting for this unusually rare word. Finally, I sit up in bed again, clutching my head with both hands, and say, “No! It can’t mean emigration or tobacco factory. If it could’ve meant something like that, I would have settled on it long ago and faced the consequences.” No; truly, the word is meant to signify something mental, a feeling, a state. Why can’t I understand it? I think deeply to find something mental. Then it seems like someone is interrupting my thoughts. I respond irritably, “Excuse me! You won't find anyone as clueless as you; no, sir! Knitting cotton? Oh, come on!” Well, honestly, I had to laugh. Why should I be forced to let it mean knitting cotton when I specifically disliked that meaning? I had come up with the word myself, so I could choose whatever it meant. As far as I knew, I hadn’t yet expressed an opinion on...
But my brain got more and more confused. At last I sprang out of bed to look for the water-tap. I was not thirsty, but my head was in a fever, and I felt an instinctive longing for water. When I had drunk some I got into bed again, and determined with all my might to settle to sleep. I closed my eyes and forced myself to keep quiet. I lay thus for some minutes without making a movement, sweated and felt my blood jerk violently through my veins. No, it was really too delicious the way he thought to find money in the paper cornet! He only coughed once, too! I wonder if he is pacing up and down there yet! Sitting on my bench? the pearly blue sea ... the ships....
But my mind kept getting more and more jumbled. Finally, I jumped out of bed to find the faucet. I wasn’t thirsty, but my head was racing, and I had a strong urge for water. After drinking some, I climbed back into bed and was determined to settle down and sleep. I shut my eyes and forced myself to stay still. I lay there for a few minutes without moving, sweating and feeling my blood pounding through my veins. No, it was just too amazing how he thought he could find money in the paper cone! He only coughed once, too! I wonder if he’s still pacing back and forth over there! Sitting on my bench? The pearly blue sea... the ships....
I opened my eyes; how could I keep them shut when I could not sleep? The same darkness brooded over me; the same unfathomable black eternity which my thoughts strove against and could not understand. I made the most despairing efforts to find a word black enough to characterize this darkness; a word so horribly black that it would darken my lips if I named it. Lord! how dark it was! and I am carried back in thought to the sea and the dark monsters that lay in wait for me. They would draw me to them, and clutch me tightly and bear me away by land and sea, through dark realms that no soul has seen. I feel myself on board, drawn through waters, hovering in clouds, sinking--sinking.
I opened my eyes; how could I keep them shut when I couldn't sleep? The same darkness hung over me; the same endless black void that my thoughts struggled against and couldn't grasp. I made desperate attempts to find a word dark enough to describe this darkness; a word so terrifyingly dark that it would stain my lips if I spoke it. God! how dark it was! And I drift back to thoughts of the sea and the dark creatures waiting for me. They would pull me in, grip me tightly, and carry me away by land and sea, through shadowy realms unseen by any soul. I feel myself on board, being pulled through the waters, floating in clouds, sinking—sinking.
I give a hoarse cry of terror, clutch the bed tightly--I had made such a perilous journey, whizzing down through space like a bolt. Oh, did I not feel that I was saved as I struck my hands against the wooden frame! "This is the way one dies!" said I to myself. "Now you will die!" and I lay for a while and thought over that I was to die.
I let out a rough cry of fear and gripped the bed tightly—I had taken such a dangerous journey, shooting through space like a bullet. Oh, didn’t I feel saved as my hands hit the wooden frame! “This is how one dies!” I told myself. “Now you’re going to die!” and I lay there for a while, thinking about the fact that I was going to die.
Then I start up in bed and ask severely, "If I found the word, am I not absolutely within my right to decide myself what it is to signify?"... I could hear myself that I was raving. I could hear it now whilst I was talking. My madness was a delirium of weakness and prostration, but I was not out of my senses. All at once the thought darted through my brain that I was insane. Seized with terror, I spring out of bed again, I stagger to the door, which I try to open, fling myself against it a couple of times to burst it, strike my head against the wall, bewail loudly, bite my fingers, cry and curse....
Then I sit up in bed and demand, "If I found the word, isn't it completely my right to decide what it means?"... I could hear that I was raving. I could hear it even as I spoke. My madness was a delirium of weakness and exhaustion, but I wasn’t out of my mind. Suddenly, the thought flashed through my mind that I was insane. Gripped by fear, I jump out of bed again, stagger to the door, try to open it, throw myself against it a couple of times to break it down, bang my head against the wall, wail loudly, bite my fingers, cry, and curse....
All was quiet; only my own voice echoed from the walls. I had fallen to the floor, incapable of stumbling about the cell any longer.
All was quiet; only my own voice echoed off the walls. I had collapsed on the floor, unable to stumble around the cell any longer.
Lying there I catch a glimpse, high up, straight before my eyes, of a greyish square in the wall, a suggestion of white, a presage--it must be of daylight. I felt it must be daylight, felt it through every pore in my body. Oh, did I not draw a breath of delighted relief! I flung myself flat on the floor and cried for very joy over this blessed glimpse of light, sobbed for very gratitude, blew a kiss to the window, and conducted myself like a maniac. And at this moment I was perfectly conscious of what I was doing. All my dejection had vanished; all despair and pain had ceased, and I had at this moment, at least as far as my thought reached, not a wish unfilled. I sat up on the floor, folded my hands, and waited patiently for the dawn.
Lying there, I caught a glimpse, high up, right before my eyes, of a grayish square in the wall, a hint of white, a sign—it had to be daylight. I knew it was daylight, felt it through every pore in my body. Oh, how I breathed a sigh of pure relief! I threw myself flat on the floor and cried out in joy over this precious glimpse of light, sobbed in gratitude, blew a kiss to the window, and acted like a lunatic. In that moment, I was completely aware of what I was doing. All my sadness had disappeared; all despair and pain had stopped, and at that moment, at least as far as my thoughts went, I had no unfulfilled wishes. I sat up on the floor, folded my hands, and patiently waited for the dawn.
What a night this had been!
What a night!
That they had not heard any noise! I thought with astonishment. But then I was in the reserved section, high above all the prisoners. A homeless Cabinet Minister, if I might say so.
That they hadn't heard any noise! I thought in astonishment. But then I was in the reserved section, high above all the prisoners. A homeless Cabinet Minister, if I can put it that way.
Still in the best of humours, with eyes turned towards the lighter, ever lighter square in the wall, I amused myself acting Cabinet Minister; called myself Von Tangen, and clothed my speech in a dress of red-tape. My fancies had not ceased, but I was far less nervous. If I only had not been thoughtless enough to leave my pocket-book at home! Might I not have the honour of assisting his Right Honourable the Prime Minister to bed? And in all seriousness, and with much ceremony I went over to the stretcher and lay down.
Still in good spirits, with my eyes fixed on the brighter and brighter square on the wall, I entertained myself by pretending to be a Cabinet Minister; I called myself Von Tangen and dressed my words in bureaucratic jargon. My daydreams hadn’t faded, but I felt a lot less anxious. If only I hadn’t been careless enough to leave my wallet at home! Wouldn’t it be an honor to help the Right Honourable Prime Minister to bed? So, in all seriousness and with great ceremony, I walked over to the stretcher and lay down.
By this it was so light that I could distinguish in some degree the outlines of the cell and, little by little, the heavy handle of the door. This diverted me; the monotonous darkness so irritating in its impenetrability that it prevented me from seeing myself was broken; my blood flowed more quietly; I soon felt my eyes close.
By this point, it was so dim that I could make out some of the shapes in the room and, gradually, the thick handle of the door. This caught my attention; the endless darkness, which was so frustrating in its thickness that it kept me from seeing myself, was lifted. My blood pressure eased; soon, I felt my eyes getting heavy.
I was aroused by a couple of knocks on my door. I jumped up in all haste, and clad myself hurriedly; my clothes were still wet through from last night.
I was woken up by a couple of knocks on my door. I jumped up quickly and threw on my clothes, which were still damp from last night.
"You'll report yourself downstairs to the officer on duty," said the constable.
"You'll go downstairs and report to the officer on duty," said the constable.
Were there more formalities to be gone through, then? I thought with fear.
Were there more formalities to get through, then? I thought with fear.
Below I entered a large room, where thirty or forty people sat, all homeless. They were called up one by one by the registering clerk, and one by one they received a ticket for breakfast. The officer on duty repeated constantly to the policeman at his side, "Did he get a ticket? Don't forget to give them tickets; they look as if they wanted a meal!"
Below I walked into a large room where around thirty or forty people sat, all homeless. They were called up one by one by the registering clerk, and one by one they received a ticket for breakfast. The officer on duty kept reminding the policeman next to him, "Did he get a ticket? Make sure to give them tickets; they look like they need a meal!"
And I stood and looked at these tickets, and wished I had one.
And I stood there, looking at these tickets, wishing I had one.
"Andreas Tangen--journalist."
"Andreas Tangen – journalist."
I advanced and bowed.
I stepped forward and bowed.
"But, my dear fellow, how did you come here?"
"But, my dear friend, how did you get here?"
I explained the whole state of the case, repeated the same story as last night, lied without winking, lied with frankness--had been out rather late, worse luck ... café ... lost door-key....
I explained the entire situation, told the same story as last night, lied without blinking, lied honestly—I had been out pretty late, unfortunately... café... lost my door key...
"Yes," he said, and he smiled; "that's the way! Did you sleep well then?"
"Yeah," he said, smiling. "That's the way! Did you sleep well?"
I answered, "Like a Cabinet Minister--like a Cabinet Minister!"
I replied, "Just like a Cabinet Minister—just like a Cabinet Minister!"
"I am glad to hear it," he said, and he stood up. "Good-morning."
"I’m happy to hear that," he said, and he stood up. "Good morning."
And I went!
And I went!
A ticket! a ticket for me too! I have not eaten for more than three long days and nights. A loaf! But no one offered me a ticket, and I dared not demand one. It would have roused suspicion at once. They would begin to poke their noses into my private affairs, and discover who I really was; they might arrest me for false pretences; and so, with elevated head, the carriage of a millionaire, and hands thrust under my coat-tails, I stride out of the guard-house.
A ticket! A ticket for me too! I haven't eaten for more than three long days and nights. A loaf! But no one offered me a ticket, and I didn't dare ask for one. It would have raised suspicions right away. They would start to dig into my personal life and find out who I really was; they might arrest me for pretending to be someone I'm not; and so, with my head held high, like a millionaire, and my hands tucked under my coat-tails, I walk out of the guardhouse.
The sun shone warmly, early as it was. It was ten o'clock, and the traffic in Young's Market was in full swing. Which way should I take? I slapped my pockets and felt for my manuscript. At eleven I would try and see the editor. I stand a while on the balustrade, and watch the bustle under me. Meanwhile, my clothes commenced to steam. Hunger put in its appearance afresh, gnawed at my breast, clutched me, and gave small, sharp stabs that caused me pain.
The sun was shining warmly, even though it was still early. It was ten o'clock, and the traffic in Young's Market was buzzing. Which way should I go? I checked my pockets for my manuscript. I was planning to see the editor at eleven. I stood for a bit on the balustrade, watching the busy scene below. In the meantime, my clothes started to feel hot. Hunger made its presence known again, gnawing at my chest, gripping me, and giving me small, sharp pains that hurt.
Had I not a friend--an acquaintance whom I could apply to? I ransack my memory to find a man good for a penny piece, and fail to find him.
Had I not a friend—someone I could turn to? I search my memory to find a guy who could help me out with a small amount, and I can't find one.
Well, it was a lovely day, anyway! Sunlight bright and warm surrounded me. The sky stretched away like a beautiful sea over the Lier mountains.
Well, it was a lovely day, anyway! The sunlight was bright and warm all around me. The sky stretched out like a beautiful sea over the Lier mountains.
Without knowing it, I was on my way home. I hungered sorely. I found a chip of wood in the street to chew--that helped a bit. To think that I hadn't thought of that sooner! The door was open; the stable-boy bade me good-morning as usual.
Without realizing it, I was heading home. I was really hungry. I found a piece of wood in the street to chew on—that helped a little. I can't believe I didn't think of that earlier! The door was open; the stable-boy said good morning to me like always.
"Fine weather," said he.
"Great weather," he said.
"Yes," I replied. That was all I found to say. Could I ask for the loan of a shilling? He would be sure to lend it willingly if he could; besides that, I had written a letter for him once.
"Yeah," I replied. That was all I could think to say. Could I ask to borrow a shilling? He would definitely lend it happily if he could; after all, I had written a letter for him once.
He stood and turned something over in his mind before he ventured on saying it.
He stood and thought it over before he decided to say it.
"Fine weather! Ahem! I ought to pay my landlady today; you wouldn't be so kind as to lend me five shillings, would you? Only for a few days, sir. You did me a service once before, so you did."
"Nice weather! Ahem! I should pay my landlady today; you wouldn’t mind lending me five shillings, would you? Just for a few days, sir. You helped me out once before, you did."
"No; I really can't do it, Jens Olaj," I answered. "Not now--perhaps later on, maybe in the afternoon," and I staggered up the stairs to my room.
"No; I really can't do it, Jens Olaj," I replied. "Not right now—maybe later, like in the afternoon," and I stumbled up the stairs to my room.
I flung myself on my bed, and laughed. How confoundedly lucky it was that he had forestalled me; my self-respect was saved. Five shillings! God bless you, man, you might just as well have asked me for five shares in the Dampkökken, or an estate out in Aker.
I threw myself onto my bed and laughed. How incredibly lucky it was that he had beaten me to it; my pride was intact. Five shillings! Seriously, you might as well have asked me for five shares in the Dampkökken or a piece of land out in Aker.
And the thought of these five shillings made me laugh louder and louder. Wasn't I a devil of a fellow, eh? Five shillings! My mirth increased, and I gave way to it. Ugh! what a shocking smell of cooking there was here--a downright disgustingly strong smell of chops for dinner, phew! and I flung open the window to let out this beastly smell. "Waiter, a plate of beef!" Turning to the table --this miserable table that I was forced to support with my knees when I wrote--I bowed profoundly, and said:
And the thought of those five shillings made me laugh harder and harder. Wasn't I quite the character, huh? Five shillings! My amusement grew, and I let it take over. Ugh! What a terrible smell of cooking in here—a downright disgusting, strong odor of chops for dinner, phew! I opened the window to let that awful smell out. "Waiter, a plate of beef!" Turning to the table—this miserable table that I had to brace with my knees while I wrote—I bowed deeply and said:
"May I ask will you take a glass of wine? No? I am Tangen--Tangen, the Cabinet Minister. I--more's the pity--I was out a little late ... the door-key." Once more my thoughts ran without rein in intricate paths. I was continually conscious that I talked at random, and yet I gave utterance to no word without hearing and understanding it. I said to myself, "Now you are talking at random again," and yet I could not help myself. It was as if one were lying awake, and yet talking in one's sleep.
"Can I offer you a glass of wine? No? I'm Tangen—Tangen, the Cabinet Minister. I—unfortunately—was out a little late ... the door-key." Again, my thoughts wandered in complicated directions. I was fully aware that I was speaking without focus, yet every word came out clearly in my mind. I thought to myself, "Now you're rambling again," but I couldn't stop. It felt like lying awake while talking in my sleep.
My head was light, without pain and without pressure, and my mood was unshadowed. It sailed away with me, and I made no effort.
My head felt light, without pain or pressure, and my mood was clear. It drifted away with me, and I didn't put in any effort.
"Come in! Yes, only come right in! As you see everything is of ruby-- Ylajali, Ylajali! that swelling crimson silken divan! Ah, how passionately she breathes. Kiss me--loved one--more--more! Your arms are like pale amber, your mouth blushes.... Waiter I asked for a plate of beef!"
"Come in! Yes, just step right in! As you can see, everything is ruby—Ylajali, Ylajali! Look at that beautiful crimson silk couch! Ah, how passionately she breathes. Kiss me—my love—more—more! Your arms are like pale amber, your mouth is so rosy... Waiter, I ordered a plate of beef!"
The sun gleamed in through the window, and I could hear the horses below chewing oats. I sat and mumbled over my chip gaily, glad at heart as a child.
The sun shone through the window, and I could hear the horses below munching on oats. I sat and cheerfully nibbled on my chip, feeling as happy as a child.
I kept all the time feeling for my manuscript. It wasn't really in my thoughts, but instinct told me it was there--'twas in my blood to remember it, and I took it out.
I always had a sense of my manuscript. It wasn't exactly on my mind, but I instinctively knew it was there—it was in my blood to remember it, so I pulled it out.
It had got wet, and I spread it out in the sun to dry; then I took to wandering up and down the room. How depressing everything looked! Small scraps of tin shavings were trodden into the floor; there was not a chair to sit upon, not even a nail in the bare walls. Everything had been brought to my "Uncle's," and consumed. A few sheets of paper lying on the table, covered with thick dust, were my sole possession; the old green blanket on the bed was lent to me by Hans Pauli some months ago.... Hans Pauli! I snap my fingers. Hans Pauli Pettersen shall help me! He would certainly be very angry that I had not appealed to him at once. I put on my hat in haste, gather up the manuscript, thrust it into my pocket, and hurry downstairs.
It got wet, so I spread it out in the sun to dry. Then I started pacing back and forth in the room. Everything looked so dull! Small pieces of tin shavings were ground into the floor; there wasn't a chair to sit on or even a nail in the bare walls. Everything had been taken to my "Uncle's" and consumed. A few dusty sheets of paper lying on the table were my only possessions; the old green blanket on the bed was borrowed from Hans Pauli a few months ago.... Hans Pauli! I snap my fingers. Hans Pauli Pettersen will help me! He would definitely be upset that I hadn't asked him for help right away. I quickly put on my hat, grab the manuscript, shove it into my pocket, and rush downstairs.
"Listen, Jens Olaj!" I called into the stable, "I am nearly certain I can help you in the afternoon."
"Hey, Jens Olaj!" I shouted into the stable, "I'm pretty sure I can help you this afternoon."
Arrived at the Town Hall I saw that it was past eleven, and I determined on going to the editor at once. I stopped outside the office door to see if my sheets were paged rightly, smoothed them carefully out, put them back in my pocket, and knocked. My heart beat audibly as I entered.
Arriving at the Town Hall, I noticed it was past eleven, and I decided to head straight to the editor. I paused outside the office door to check if my sheets were in order, smoothed them out carefully, put them back in my pocket, and knocked. My heart was racing as I walked in.
"Scissors" is there as usual. I inquire timorously for the editor. No answer. The man sits and probes for minor items of news amongst the provincial papers.
"Scissors" is there as usual. I nervously ask for the editor. No response. The man sits and looks for small news stories among the local papers.
I repeat my question, and advance a little farther.
I ask my question again and move a little closer.
"The editor has not come yet!" said "Scissors" at length, without looking up.
"The editor hasn't arrived yet!" said "Scissors" after a while, without looking up.
How soon would he come?
When will he arrive?
"Couldn't say--couldn't say at all!"
"Can't say—can't say at all!"
How long would the office be open?
How long will the office be open?
To this I received no answer, so I was forced to leave. "Scissors" had not once looked up at me during all this scene; he had heard my voice, and recognized me by it. You are in such bad odour here, thought I, that he doesn't even take the trouble to answer you. I wonder if that is an order of the editor's. I had, 'tis true enough, right from the day my celebrated story was accepted for ten shillings, overwhelmed him with work, rushed to his door nearly every day with unsuitable things that he was obliged to peruse only to return them to me. Perhaps he wished to put an end to this--take stringent measures.... I took the road to Homandsbyen.
To this, I got no response, so I had to leave. "Scissors" didn’t look up at me during the whole thing; he heard my voice and recognized me by it. You must be in such bad standing here, I thought, that he can't even be bothered to answer. I wonder if that’s an instruction from the editor. Since the day my famous story was accepted for ten shillings, I’ve been flooding him with work, rushing to his door almost every day with inappropriate stuff that he had to read just to send it back to me. Maybe he wanted to put a stop to this—take strict action.... I headed towards Homandsbyen.
Hans Pauli Pettersen was a peasant-farmer's son, a student, living in the attic of a five-storeyed house; therefore, Hans Pauli Pettersen was a poor man. But if he had a shilling he wouldn't stint it. I would get it just as sure as if I already held it in my hand. And I rejoiced the whole time, as I went, over the shilling, and felt confident I would get it.
Hans Pauli Pettersen was the son of a peasant farmer, a student living in the attic of a five-story building; that’s why Hans Pauli Pettersen was poor. But if he had a shilling, he wouldn't hold back on spending it. I was sure I'd get it, as if I already had it in my hand. And I was happy the whole time I walked around, thinking about the shilling, feeling certain I would get it.
When I got to the street door it was closed and I had to ring.
When I reached the front door, it was locked, so I had to ring the bell.
"I want to see Student Pettersen," I said, and was about to step inside. "I know his room."
"I want to see Student Pettersen," I said, and was about to step inside. "I know where his room is."
"Student Pettersen," repeats the girl. "Was it he who had the attic?" He had moved.
"Student Pettersen," the girl repeats. "Was he the one who had the attic?" He had moved.
Well, she didn't know the address; but he had asked his letters to be sent to Hermansen in Tolbod-gaden, and she mentioned the number.
Well, she didn’t know the address, but he had asked for his letters to be sent to Hermansen on Tolbod-gaden, and she mentioned the number.
I go, full of trust and hope, all the way to Tolbod-gaden to ask Hans Pauli's address; being my last chance, I must turn it to account. On the way I came to a newly-built house, where a couple of joiners stood planing outside. I picked up a few satiny shavings from the heap, stuck one in my mouth, and the other in my pocket for by-and-by, and continued my journey.
I head over to Tolbod-gaden, filled with trust and hope, to ask for Hans Pauli's address; since this is my last chance, I need to make the most of it. On the way, I passed a newly-built house where some carpenters were planing wood outside. I grabbed a few smooth shavings from the pile, popped one in my mouth, and saved the other in my pocket for later, then continued on my way.
I groaned with hunger. I had seen a marvellously large penny loaf at a baker's--the largest I could possibly get for the price.
I groaned with hunger. I had seen an amazingly large loaf of bread at a bakery—the biggest I could possibly get for the price.
"I come to find out Student Pettersen's address!"
"I finally found Student Pettersen's address!"
"Bernt Akers Street, No. 10, in the attic." Was I going out there? Well, would I perhaps be kind enough to take out a couple of letters that had come for him?
"10 Bernt Akers Street, in the attic." Was I really going out there? Well, could I maybe be nice enough to grab a couple of letters that had arrived for him?
I trudge up town again, along the same road, pass by the joiners--who are sitting with their cans between their knees, eating their good warm dinner from the Dampkökken--pass the bakers, where the loaf is still in its place, and at length reach Bernt Akers Street, half dead with fatigue. The door is open, and I mount all the weary stairs to the attic. I take the letters out of my pocket in order to put Hans Pauli into a good humour on the moment of my entrance.
I drag myself up to town again, along the same road, passing the carpenters—who are sitting with their lunch cans between their knees, enjoying their hot meal from the Dampkökken—going by the bakers, where the bread is still on the shelf, and finally reaching Bernt Akers Street, completely exhausted. The door is open, and I climb all the tired stairs to the attic. I take the letters out of my pocket to put Hans Pauli in a good mood as soon as I walk in.
He would be certain not to refuse to give me a helping hand when I explained how things were with me; no, certainly not; Hans Pauli had such a big heart--I had always said that of him.... I discovered his card fastened to the door--"H. P. Pettersen, Theological Student, 'gone home.'"
He would definitely agree to help me when I explained my situation; no doubt about it; Hans Pauli had such a big heart—I'd always said that about him.... I found his card attached to the door—"H. P. Pettersen, Theological Student, 'gone home.'"
I sat down without more ado--sat down on the bare floor, dulled with fatigue, fairly beaten with exhaustion. I mechanically mutter, a couple of times, "Gone home--gone home!" then I keep perfectly quiet. There was not a tear in my eyes; I had not a thought, not a feeling of any kind. I sat and stared, with wide-open eyes, at the letters, without coming to any conclusion. Ten minutes went over--perhaps twenty or more. I sat stolidly on the one spot, and did not move a finger. This numb feeling of drowsiness was almost like a brief slumber. I hear some one come up the stairs.
I sat down right away—just plopped down on the bare floor, totally worn out and completely drained. I quietly muttered a couple of times, "Gone home—gone home!" then I fell silent. There weren’t any tears in my eyes; I had no thoughts, no feelings at all. I just sat and stared, wide-eyed, at the letters, without figuring anything out. Ten minutes went by—maybe twenty or more. I sat there, frozen in place, not moving a muscle. This heavy feeling of drowsiness was almost like a light nap. I hear someone coming up the stairs.
"It was Student Pettersen, I ... I have two letters for him."
"It was Student Pettersen, I ... I have two letters for him."
"He has gone home," replies the woman; "but he will return after the holidays. I could take the letters if you like!"
"He’s gone home," the woman replies, "but he’ll be back after the holidays. I can take the letters if you want!"
"Yes, thanks! that was all right," said I. "He could get them then when he came back; they might contain matters of importance. Good-morning."
"Yes, thanks! That was fine," I said. "He could pick them up when he got back; they might have important information. Good morning."
When I got outside, I came to a standstill and said loudly in the open street, as I clenched my hands: "I will tell you one thing, my good Lord God, you are a bungler!" and I nod furiously, with set teeth, up to the clouds; "I will be hanged if you are not a bungler."
When I stepped outside, I stopped dead in my tracks and shouted in the open street, as I clenched my fists: "Let me tell you something, my good Lord God, you really messed this up!" and I nodded angrily, teeth gritted, up to the clouds; "I swear, you are definitely a mess-up."
Then I took a few strides, and stopped again. Suddenly, changing my attitude, I fold my hands, hold my head to one side, and ask, with an unctuous, sanctimonious tone of voice: "Hast thou appealed also to him, my child?" It did not sound right!
Then I took a few steps and stopped again. Suddenly, changing my stance, I folded my hands, tilted my head to one side, and asked, in a smooth, self-righteous tone: "Have you asked him too, my child?" It didn’t sound right!
With a large H, I say, with an H as big as a cathedral! once again, "Hast thou invoked Him, my child?" and I incline my head, and I make my voice whine, and answer, No!
With a big H, I say, with an H as huge as a cathedral! once again, "Have you called on Him, my child?" and I nod my head, make my voice whiny, and respond, No!
That didn't sound right either.
That doesn't sound right either.
You can't play the hypocrite, you idiot! Yes, you should say, I have invoked God my Father! and you must set your words to the most piteous tune you have ever heard in your life. So--o! Once again! Come, that was better! But you must sigh like a horse down with the colic. So--o! that's right. Thus I go, drilling myself in hypocrisy; stamp impatiently in the street when I fail to succeed; rail at myself for being such a blockhead, whilst the astonished passers-by turn round and stare at me.
You can't be a hypocrite, you fool! Yes, you should say, "I have called on God my Father!" and you need to make your words sound as pitiful as possible. So—o! That was better! But you have to sigh like a horse with colic. So—o! That's right. Here I am, practicing my hypocrisy; getting impatient in the street when I don’t succeed; criticizing myself for being such a buffoon, while the surprised people walking by turn and stare at me.
I chewed uninterruptedly at my shaving, and proceeded, as steadily as I could, along the street. Before I realized it, I was at the railway square. The dock on Our Saviour's pointed to half-past one. I stood for a bit and considered. A faint sweat forced itself out on my face, and trickled down my eyelids. Accompany me down to the bridge, said I to myself--that is to say, if you have spare time!--and I made a bow to myself, and turned towards the railway bridge near the wharf.
I was absentmindedly shaving and continued as steadily as I could along the street. Before I knew it, I had reached the railway square. The clock on Our Saviour's showed half-past one. I paused for a moment to think. A light sweat appeared on my forehead and dripped down onto my eyelids. "Come with me to the bridge," I said to myself—assuming you have some free time!—then I gave myself a nod and headed toward the railway bridge by the wharf.
The ships lay there, and the sea rocked in the sunshine. There was bustle and movement everywhere, shrieking steam-whistles, quay porters with cases on their shoulders, lively "shanties" coming from the prams. An old woman, a vendor of cakes, sits near me, and bends her brown nose down over her wares. The little table before her is sinfully full of nice things, and I turn away with distaste. She is filling the whole quay with her smell of cakes--phew! up with the windows!
The ships were there, and the sea swayed in the sunlight. There was activity and movement everywhere, with loud steam whistles, dock workers carrying boxes on their shoulders, and cheerful sea shanties coming from the boats. An old woman, who sells cakes, sits near me, leaning her wrinkled nose down over her treats. The little table in front of her is dangerously stacked with delicious goodies, and I turn away, feeling disgusted. She's filling the whole dock with the smell of cakes—yikes! Open the windows!
I accosted a gentleman sitting at my side, and represented forcibly to him the nuisance of having cake-sellers here, cake-sellers there.... Eh? Yes; but he must really admit that.... But the good man smelt a rat, and did not give me time to finish speaking, for he got up and left. I rose, too, and followed him, firmly determined to convince him of his mistake.
I approached a man sitting next to me and strongly pointed out the annoyance of having cake-sellers everywhere. Right? But he really needed to admit that... But the man sensed something was off and didn’t let me finish. He got up and left. I stood up too and followed him, determined to convince him he was wrong.
"If it was only out of consideration for sanitary conditions," said I; and I slapped him on the shoulders.
"If it was just for the sake of hygiene," I said, and I slapped him on the shoulders.
"Excuse me, I am a stranger here, and know nothing of the sanitary conditions," he replied, and stared at me with positive fear.
"Sorry, I'm a stranger here and don’t know anything about the cleanliness," he said, staring at me with real fear.
Oh, that alters the case! if he was a stranger.... Could I not render him a service in any way? show him about? Really not? because it would be a pleasure to me, and it would cost him nothing....
Oh, that changes everything! If he was a stranger... Could I not help him in some way? Show him around? Really not? Because it would be a pleasure for me, and it wouldn't cost him anything...
But the man wanted absolutely to get rid of me, and he sheered off, in all haste, to the other side of the street.
But the man really wanted to get away from me, so he quickly crossed to the other side of the street.
I returned to the bench and sat down. I was fearfully disturbed, and the big street organ that had begun to grind a tune a little farther away made me still worse--a regular metallic music, a fragment of Weber, to which a little girl is singing a mournful strain. The flute-like sorrowfulness of the organ thrills through my blood; my nerves vibrate in responsive echo. A moment later, and I fall back on the seat, whimpering and crooning in time to it.
I went back to the bench and sat down. I was really shaken up, and the big street organ that started playing a tune a little farther away made me feel even worse—a mechanical kind of music, a piece by Weber, with a little girl singing a sad song along with it. The flute-like sadness of the organ sends shivers through me; my nerves resonate in response. A moment later, I lean back on the seat, sniffling and humming along with it.
Oh, what strange freaks one's thoughts are guilty of when one is starving. I feel myself lifted up by these notes, dissolved in tones, and I float out, I feel so clearly. How I float out, soaring high above the mountains, dancing through zones of light!...
Oh, how weird our thoughts can get when we’re hungry. I feel myself being carried away by these notes, lost in sounds, and I float out, I feel it so clearly. How I float out, soaring high above the mountains, dancing through beams of light!...
"A halfpenny," whines the little organ-girl, reaching forth her little tin plate; "only a halfpenny."
"A half-penny," whines the little organ girl, holding out her small tin plate; "just a half-penny."
"Yes," I said, unthinkingly, and I sprang to my feet and ransacked all my pockets. But the child thinks I only want to make fun of her, and she goes away at once without saying a word.
"Yeah," I said without thinking, jumping to my feet and searching through all my pockets. But the kid thinks I'm just trying to tease her, so she leaves right away without saying anything.
This dumb forbearance was too much for me. If she had abused me, it would have been more endurable. I was stung with pain, and recalled her.
This annoying patience was too much for me. If she had just been mean to me, it would have been easier to handle. I was hurt and thought about her again.
"I don't possess a farthing; but I will remember you later on, maybe tomorrow. What is your name? Yes, that is a pretty name; I won't forget it. Till tomorrow, then...."
"I don't have a cent; but I'll think of you later, maybe tomorrow. What's your name? Yes, that's a nice name; I won't forget it. See you tomorrow, then...."
But I understood quite well that she did not believe me, although she never said one word; and I cried with despair because this little street wench would not believe in me.
But I understood perfectly that she didn't believe me, even though she never said a word; and I cried in despair because this little street girl wouldn't have faith in me.
Once again I called her back, tore open my coat, and was about to give her my waistcoat. "I will make up to you for it," said I; "wait only a moment" ... and lo! I had no waistcoat.
Once again I called her back, unbuttoned my coat, and was about to give her my vest. "I’ll make it up to you," I said; "just wait a moment" ... and suddenly! I had no vest.
What in the world made me look for it? Weeks had gone by since it was in my possession. What was the matter with me, anyway? The astonished child waited no longer, but withdrew fearsomely, and I was compelled to let her go. People throng round me, laugh aloud; a policeman thrusts his way through to me, and wants to know what is the row.
What on earth made me search for it? Weeks had passed since I had it. What was wrong with me, anyway? The shocked child didn’t wait any longer and backed away in fear, so I had to let her go. People crowded around me, laughing out loud; a police officer pushed his way through to me and asked what was going on.
"Nothing!" I reply, "nothing at all; I only wanted to give the little girl over there my waistcoat ... for her father ... you needn't stand there and laugh at that ... I have only to go home and put on another."
"Nothing!" I reply, "nothing at all; I just wanted to give that little girl over there my waistcoat... for her dad...you don't need to stand there and laugh at that...I just have to go home and put on another one."
"No disturbance in the street," says the constable; "so, march," and he gives me a shove on.
"No disturbances in the street," says the officer; "so, go on," and he gives me a push.
"Is them your papers?" he calls after me.
"Are those your papers?" he calls after me.
"Yes, by Jove! my newspaper leader; many important papers! However could I be so careless?" I snatch up my manuscript, convince myself that it is lying in order and go, without stopping a second or looking about me, towards the editor's office.
"Yes, by gosh! my newspaper article; so many important papers! How could I be so careless?" I grab my manuscript, reassure myself that it’s in order, and head straight to the editor's office without stopping or looking around.
It was now four by the clock of Our Saviour's Church. The office is shut. I stead noiselessly down the stairs, frightened as a thief, and stand irresolutely outside the door. What should I do now? I lean up against the wall, stare down at the stones, and consider. A pin is lying glistening at my feet; I stoop and pick it up. Supposing I were to cut the buttons off my coat, how much could I get for them? Perhaps it would be no use, though buttons are buttons; but yet, I look and examine them, and find them as good as new--that was a lucky idea all the same; I could cut them off with my penknife and take them to the pawn-office. The hope of being able to sell these five buttons cheered me immediately, and I cried, "See, see; it will all come right!" My delight got the upper hand of me, and I at once set to cut off the buttons one by one. Whilst thus occupied, I held the following hushed soliloquy:
It was now four o’clock according to the clock at Our Saviour's Church. The office is closed. I quietly made my way down the stairs, feeling as nervous as a thief, and paused uncertainly outside the door. What should I do now? I leaned against the wall, stared down at the ground, and thought. A pin was shining at my feet; I bent down and picked it up. What if I cut the buttons off my coat? How much could I get for them? Maybe it wouldn’t be worth it, though buttons are still buttons; still, I looked closely at them and saw they were as good as new—this was a lucky thought after all; I could cut them off with my penknife and take them to the pawn shop. The idea of being able to sell these five buttons lifted my spirits, and I exclaimed, "Look, look; everything will be okay!" My excitement took over, and I immediately started cutting off the buttons one by one. While I was doing this, I held the following quiet monologue:
Yes, you see one has become a little impoverished; a momentary embarrassment ... worn out, do you say? You must not make slips when you speak? I would like to see the person who wears out less buttons than I do, I can tell you! I always go with my coat open; it is a habit of mine, an idiosyncrasy.... No, no; of course, if you won't, well! But I must have a penny for them, at least.... No indeed! who said you were obliged to do it? You can hold your tongue, and leave me in peace.... Yes, well, you can fetch a policeman, can't you? I'll wait here whilst you are out looking for him, and I won't steal anything from you. Well, good-day! Good-day! My name, by the way, is Tangen; have been out a little late.
Yes, you see, I've fallen on hard times; just a momentary embarrassment... worn out, you say? You must be careful with your words! I’d like to see anyone who wears out fewer buttons than I do, I can tell you! I always walk around with my coat open; it’s just a habit of mine, a quirk... No, no; if you won't, fine! But I need at least a penny for them... No way! Who said you had to do it? You can keep quiet and leave me alone... Yes, well, you can go get a cop, can't you? I'll wait here while you’re out looking for him, and I won’t take anything from you. Well, good day! Good day! By the way, my name is Tangen; I've been out a little late.
Some one comes up the stairs. I am recalled at once to reality. I recognize "Scissors," and put the buttons carefully into my pocket. He attempts to pass; doesn't even acknowledge my nod; is suddenly intently busied with his nails. I stop him, and inquire for the editor.
Someone comes up the stairs. I'm immediately brought back to reality. I recognize "Scissors" and carefully put the buttons into my pocket. He tries to walk past me; he doesn’t even acknowledge my nod; he suddenly becomes very focused on his nails. I stop him and ask about the editor.
"Not in, do you hear."
"Not in, do you get it?"
"You lie," I said, and, with a cheek that fairly amazed myself, I continued, "I must have a word with him; it is a necessary errand--communications from the Stiftsgaarden. 5
"You’re lying," I said, and, with a boldness that surprised even me, I added, "I need to speak with him; it's important--messages from the Stiftsgaarden. 5
"Well, can't you tell me what it is, then?"
"Well, can't you just tell me what it is?"
"Tell you?" and I looked "Scissors" up and down. This had the desired effect. He accompanied me at once, and opened the door. My heart was in my mouth now; I set my teeth, to try and revive my courage, knocked, and entered the editor's private office.
"Tell you?" I said, looking "Scissors" up and down. This got the reaction I wanted. He came with me right away and opened the door. My heart was pounding now; I clenched my teeth to try to muster my courage, knocked, and walked into the editor's private office.
"Good-day! Is it you?" he asked kindly; "sit down."
"Hello! Is that you?" he asked warmly. "Take a seat."
If he had shown me the door it would have been almost as acceptable. I felt as if I were on the point of crying and said:
If he had kicked me out, it would have been almost just as okay. I felt like I was about to cry and said:
"I beg you will excuse...."
"Please excuse me...."
"Pray, sit down," he repeated. And I sat down, and explained that I again had an article which I was extremely anxious to get into his paper. I had taken such pains with it; it had cost me much effort.
"Please, take a seat," he repeated. So I sat down and explained that I had another article that I was really eager to get published in his paper. I had worked hard on it; it took a lot of effort.
"I will read it," said he, and he took it. "Everything you write is certain to cost you effort, but you are far too impetuous; if you could only be a little more sober. There's too much fever. In the meantime, I will read it," and he turned to the table again.
"I'll read it," he said, taking it. "Everything you write definitely takes effort, but you're way too impulsive; if only you could be a bit more level-headed. There's too much intensity. In the meantime, I’ll read it," and he turned back to the table.
There I sat. Dared I ask for a shilling? explain to him why there was always fever? He would be sure to aid me; it was not the first time.
There I sat. Should I ask for a shilling? Should I explain to him why there was always fever? He would definitely help me; it wasn’t the first time.
I stood up. Hum! But the last time I was with him he had complained about money, and had sent a messenger out to scrape some together for me. Maybe it might be the same case now. No; it should not occur! Could I not see then that he was sitting at work?
I stood up. Hmm! But the last time I was with him, he had complained about money and sent a messenger out to gather some for me. Maybe it’s the same situation now. No; that can't happen! Couldn't I see that he was busy working?
Was there otherwise anything? he inquired.
"Was there anything else?" he asked.
"No," I answered, and I compelled my voice to sound steady. "About how soon shall I call in again?"
"No," I answered, making sure my voice sounded steady. "When should I check in again?"
"Oh, any time you are passing--in a couple of days or so."
"Oh, any time you're passing by--in a couple of days or so."
I could not get my request over my lips. This man's friendliness seemed to me beyond bounds, and I ought to know how to appreciate it. Rather die of hunger! I went. Not even when I was outside the door, and felt once more the pangs of hunger, did I repent having left the office without having asked for that shilling. I took the other shaving out of my pocket and stuck it into my mouth. It helped. Why hadn't I done so before? "You ought to be ashamed of yourself," I said aloud. "Could it really have entered your head to ask the man for a shilling and put him to inconvenience again?" and I got downright angry with myself for the effrontery of which I had almost been guilty. "That is, by God! the shabbiest thing I ever heard," said I, "to rush at a man and nearly tear the eyes out of his head just because you happen to need a shilling, you miserable dog! So--o, march! quicker! quicker! you big thumping lout; I'll teach you." I commenced to run to punish myself, left one street after the other behind me at a bound, goaded myself on with suppressed cries, and shrieked dumbly and furiously at myself whenever I was about to halt. Thus I arrived a long way up Pyle Street, when at last I stood still, almost ready to cry with vexation at not being able to run any farther. I was trembling over my whole body, and I flung myself down on a step. "No; stop!" I said, and, in order to torture myself rightly, I arose again, and forced myself to keep standing. I jeered at myself and hugged myself with pleasure at the spectacle of my own exhaustion. At length, after the lapse of a few moments, I gave myself, with a nod, permission to be seated, though, even then, I chose the most uncomfortable place on the steps.
I couldn't bring myself to ask for what I needed. This guy's kindness felt overwhelming, and I should have appreciated it. I’d rather go hungry! So, I just left. Even when I stood outside the door, feeling the hunger pangs again, I didn’t regret not asking him for that shilling. I pulled out another piece of candy from my pocket and popped it into my mouth. It helped. Why hadn’t I thought of that sooner? "You should be ashamed of yourself," I said out loud. "Could you really have considered asking him for a shilling and putting him out again?" I got really mad at myself for the audacity I almost showed. "That’s just the lamest thing I’ve ever heard," I said, "to rush at someone and nearly claw their eyes out just because you need a shilling, you pathetic fool! Now, move! Faster! Come on, you clumsy oaf; I’ll teach you." I started running to punish myself, leaping from one street to the next, pushing myself with muffled cries, and silently screaming in frustration whenever I felt like stopping. I made it quite a way up Pyle Street when I finally had to stop, nearly in tears from the annoyance of not being able to run any longer. I was shaking all over, so I threw myself down on a step. "No; stop!" I said, and to really torment myself, I stood up again and forced myself to stay standing. I mocked myself and felt a twisted pleasure at seeing how exhausted I was. After a few moments, I finally allowed myself to sit down, though even then, I chose the most uncomfortable spot on the steps.
Lord! how delicious it was to rest! I dried the sweat off my face, and drew great refreshing breaths. How had I not run! But I was not sorry; I had richly deserved it. Why did I want to ask for that shilling? Now I could see the consequences, and I began to talk mildly to myself, dealing out admonitions as a mother might have done. I grew more and more moved, and tired and weak as I was, I fell a-crying. A quiet, heart-felt cry; an inner sobbing without a tear.
Lord! It felt so good to rest! I wiped the sweat from my face and took deep, refreshing breaths. Why hadn’t I run! But I didn't regret it; I had earned this moment. Why did I want to ask for that shilling? Now I could see the consequences, and I started to speak gently to myself, giving myself a lecture like a mother might do. I became more and more emotional, and even though I was tired and weak, I started to cry. A quiet, heartfelt cry; an inner sobbing without any tears.
I sat for the space of a quarter of an hour, or more, in the same place. People came and went, and no one molested me. Little children played about around me, and a little bird sang on a tree on the other side of the street.
I sat in the same spot for about fifteen minutes or more. People came and went, and no one bothered me. Little kids played around me, and a small bird sang in a tree on the other side of the street.
A policeman came towards me. "Why do you sit here?" said he.
A police officer walked over to me. "Why are you sitting here?" he asked.
"Why do I sit here?" I replied; "for pleasure."
"Why am I sitting here?" I replied, "for fun."
"I have been watching you for the last half-hour. You've sat here now half-an-hour."
"I've been watching you for the last thirty minutes. You've been sitting here for thirty minutes now."
"About that," I replied; "anything more?"
"Regarding that," I replied, "is there anything else?"
I got up in a temper and walked on. Arrived at the market-place, I stopped and gazed down the street. For pleasure. Now, was that an answer to give? For weariness, you should have replied, and made your voice whining. You are a booby; you will never learn to dissemble. From exhaustion, and you should have gasped like a horse.
I got up in a huff and walked on. When I reached the market square, I paused and looked down the street. Just for fun. Was that even an appropriate response? You should have said you were tired, and made your voice whiny. You're such a fool; you'll never figure out how to lie. You should have said you were exhausted, and gasped like a horse.
When I got to the fire look-out, I halted afresh, seized by a new idea. I snapped my fingers, burst into a loud laugh that confounded the passers- by, and said: "Now you shall just go to Levion the parson. You shall, as sure as death--ay, just for a try. What have you got to lose by it? and it is such glorious weather!"
When I got to the fire lookout, I stopped again, hit by a new thought. I snapped my fingers and burst into a loud laugh that confused the people walking by, and said: "Now you should just go see Levion the pastor. You will, for sure—yeah, just to give it a shot. What do you have to lose? Plus, the weather is amazing!"
I entered Pascha's book-shop, found Pastor Levion's address in the directory, and started for it.
I walked into Pascha's bookstore, found Pastor Levion's address in the directory, and headed there.
Now for it! said I. Play no pranks. Conscience, did you say? No rubbish, if you please. You are too poor to support a conscience. You are hungry; you have come on important business--the first thing needful. But you shall hold your head askew, and set your words to a sing-song. You won't! What? Well then, I won't go a step farther. Do you hear that? Indeed, you are in a sorely tempted condition, fighting with the powers of darkness and great voiceless monsters at night, so that it is a horror to think of; you hunger and thirst for wine and milk, and don't get them. It has gone so far with you. Here you stand and haven't as much as a halfpenny to bless yourself with. But you believe in grace, the Lord be praised; you haven't yet lost your faith; and then you must clasp your hands together, and look a very Satan of a fellow for believing in grace. As far as Mammon was concerned, why, you hated Mammon with all its pomps in any form. Now it's quite another thing with a psalm-book--a souvenir to the extent of a few shillings.... I stopped at the pastor's door, and read, "Office hours, 12 to 4."
"Alright, let's do this!" I said. "No messing around. Conscience, you say? Please, that’s nonsense. You’re too broke to have a conscience. You’re starving; you’ve come here for something important—the top priority. But you want to stand with your head tilted and speak in a sing-song voice. You won’t? What? Well then, I’m not going any further. Do you hear me? Honestly, you’re in a tough spot, battling dark forces and terrifying monsters at night, which is frightening to think about; you crave wine and milk and can’t get any. It’s come to this. Here you are with not even a penny to your name. But you believe in grace, praise the Lord; you haven’t lost your faith yet; and then you have to clasp your hands and look like a real devil for holding onto that belief. When it comes to money, you despise it with all its showiness in any form. But now it’s a different story with a psalm book—a keepsake worth a few shillings... I paused at the pastor’s door and read, 'Office hours, 12 to 4.'"
Mind, no fudge, I said; now we'll go ahead in earnest! So hang your head a little more, and I rang at the private entrance.
Mind, no nonsense, I said; now we'll get serious! So lower your head a bit more, and I rang the private entrance.
"I want to see the pastor," said I to the maid; but it was not possible for me to get in God's name yet awhile.
"I want to see the pastor," I said to the maid; but it wasn't possible for me to get in God's name just yet.
"He has gone out."
"He's gone out."
Gone out, gone out! That destroyed my whole plan; scattered all I intended to say to the four winds. What had I gained then by the long walk? There I stood.
Gone out, gone out! That messed up my entire plan; everything I meant to say is lost to the wind. What did I gain from that long walk? There I was.
"Was it anything particular?" questioned the maid.
"Was there something specific?" asked the maid.
"Not at all," I replied, "not at all." It was only just that it was such glorious God's weather that I thought I would come out and make a call.
"Not at all," I replied, "not at all." It was such beautiful weather that I thought I would come outside and pay a visit.
There I stood, and there she stood. I purposely thrust out my chest to attract her attention to the pin that held my coat together. I implored her with a look to see what I had come for, but the poor creature didn't understand it at all.
There I was, and there she was. I intentionally puffed out my chest to catch her eye on the pin that held my coat together. I tried to convey with my expression what I had come for, but the poor girl didn’t get it at all.
Lovely God's weather. Was not the mistress at home either?
Lovely weather from God. Was the lady not home either?
Yes; but she had gout, and lay on a sofa without being able to move herself.... Perhaps I would leave a message or something?
Yes; but she had gout and was lying on a sofa, unable to move by herself.... Maybe I should leave a message or something?
No, not at all; I only just took walks like this now and again, just for exercise; it was so wholesome after dinner.... I set out on the road back--what would gossiping longer lead to? Besides, I commenced to feel dizzy. There was no mistake about it; I was about to break down in earnest. Office hours from 12 to 4. I had knocked at the door an hour too late. The time of grace was over. I sat down on one of the benches near the church in the market. Lord! how black things began to look for me now! I did not cry; I was too utterly tired, worn to the last degree. I sat there without trying to arrive at any conclusion, sad, motionless, and starving. My chest was much inflamed; it smarted most strangely and sorely--nor would chewing shavings help me much longer. My jaws were tired of that barren work, and I let them rest. I simply gave up. A brown orange-peel, too, I had found in the street, and which I had at once commenced to chew, had given me nausea. I was ill--the veins swelled up bluely on my wrists. What was it I had really sought after? Run about the whole live-long day for a shilling, that would but keep life in me for a few hours longer. Considering all, was it not a matter of indifference if the inevitable took place one day earlier or one day later? If I had conducted myself like an ordinary being I should have gone home long ago, and laid myself down to rest, and given in. My mind was clear for a moment. Now I was to die. It was in the time of the fall, and all things were hushed to sleep. I had tried every means, exhausted every resource of which I knew. I fondled this thought sentimentally, and each time I still hoped for a possible succour I whispered repudiatingly: "You fool, you have already begun to die."
No, not at all; I only took walks like this now and then, just for exercise; it felt so good after dinner.... I started heading back—what would staying to gossip do? Besides, I was starting to feel dizzy. There was no doubt about it; I was about to really break down. Office hours were from 12 to 4. I had knocked at the door an hour too late. The grace period was over. I sat down on one of the benches near the church in the market. Wow! things were looking really bleak for me now! I didn't cry; I was just too utterly exhausted, completely worn out. I sat there without trying to come to any conclusions, sad, motionless, and starving. My chest was really inflamed; it hurt strangely and badly—chewing shavings wouldn't help me much longer. My jaws were tired from that pointless task, and I let them rest. I simply gave up. I had also found a brown orange peel in the street, which I started chewing but it made me feel sick. I was ill—the veins on my wrists were bulging blue. What had I really been after? Running around all day for a shilling, which would only keep me alive for a few more hours. Considering everything, was it really any different if the inevitable happened one day sooner or one day later? If I had acted like a normal person, I would have gone home a long time ago, laid down to rest, and given in. My mind was clear for a moment. Now I was about to die. It was autumn, and everything was quiet and still. I had tried every possible way, exhausted all my options. I lingered on that thought sentimentally, and each time I still hoped for some possible help, I whispered to myself: "You fool, you have already started to die."
I ought to write a couple of letters, make all ready--prepare myself. I would wash myself carefully and tidy my bed nicely. I would lay my head upon the sheets of white paper, the cleanest things I had left, and the green blanket. I ... The green blanket! Like a shot I was wide awake. The blood mounted to my head, and I got violent palpitation of the heart. I arise from the seat, and start to walk. Life stirs again in all my fibres, and time after time I repeat disconnectedly, "The green blanket--the green blanket." I go faster and faster, as if it is a case of fetching something, and stand after a little time in my tinker's workshop. Without pausing a moment, or wavering in my resolution, I go over to the bed, and roll up Hans Pauli's blanket. It was a strange thing if this bright idea of mine couldn't save me. I rose infinitely superior to the stupid scruples which sprang up in me--half inward cries about a certain stain on my honour. I bade good-bye to the whole of them. I was no hero--no virtuous idiot. I had my senses left.
I need to write a couple of letters, get everything ready—prepare myself. I would wash up carefully and make my bed nicely. I would lay my head on the clean sheets of white paper, the only clean things I had left, along with the green blanket. I ... The green blanket! Suddenly, I was wide awake. The blood rushed to my head, and my heart started racing. I got up from my seat and started to walk. Life surged back into me, and over and over, I kept saying, "The green blanket—the green blanket." I walked faster and faster, as if I needed to grab something, and soon I found myself in my workshop. Without stopping or hesitating for a second, I went over to the bed and rolled up Hans Pauli's blanket. It would be strange if this brilliant idea of mine didn’t save me. I felt vastly superior to the silly doubts that were creeping in—half-hearted worries about a stain on my honor. I said goodbye to all of that. I wasn’t a hero—just a practical person. I still had my wits about me.
So I took the blanket under my arm and went to No. 5 Stener's Street. I knocked, and entered the big, strange room for the first time. The bell on the door above my head gave a lot of violent jerks. A man enters from a side room, chewing, his mouth is full of food, and stands behind the counter.
So I grabbed the blanket and headed over to No. 5 Stener's Street. I knocked and stepped into the big, unfamiliar room for the first time. The bell on the door above me jangled wildly. A man came in from a side room, chewing with his mouth full, and stood behind the counter.
"Eh, lend me sixpence on my eye-glasses?" said I. "I shall release them in a couple of days, without fail--eh?"
"Hey, can you lend me sixpence for my glasses?" I said. "I'll pay you back in a couple of days, no doubt--okay?"
"No! they're steel, aren't they?"
"No! They're steel, right?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"No; can't do it."
"No, I can't."
"Ah, no, I suppose you can't. Well, it was really at best only a joke. Well, I have a blanket with me for which, properly speaking, I have no longer any use, and it struck me that you might take it off my hands."
"Ah, no, I guess you can't. Well, it was really just a joke at best. I have a blanket with me that I don't really need anymore, and I thought you might want to take it off my hands."
"I have--more's the pity--a whole store full of bed-clothes," he replied; and when I had opened it he just cast one glance over it and said, "No, excuse me, but I haven't any use for that either."
"I have—a shame really—a whole store full of bedding," he replied; and when I opened it, he just glanced at it and said, "No, sorry, but I don’t need that either."
"I wanted to show you the worse side first," said I; "it's much better on the other side."
"I wanted to show you the bad side first," I said, "it's way better on the other side."
"Ay, ay; it's no good. I won't own it; and you wouldn't raise a penny on it anywhere."
"Yeah, it's no use. I won't take responsibility for it; and you couldn't get a dime for it anywhere."
"No, it's clear it isn't worth anything," I said; "but I thought it might go with another old blanket at an auction."
"No, it’s obvious it isn’t worth anything," I said; "but I thought it might pair well with another old blanket at an auction."
"Well, no; it's no use."
"Well, no; it's pointless."
"Three pence?" said I.
"Three pence?" I asked.
"No; I won't have it at all, man! I wouldn't have it in the house!" I took it under my arm and went home.
"No way; I’m not having it, man! I wouldn’t keep it in the house!" I tucked it under my arm and headed home.
I acted as if nothing had passed, spread it over the bed again, smoothed it well out, as was my custom, and tried to wipe away every trace of my late action. I could not possibly have been in my right mind at the moment when I came to the conclusion to commit this rascally trick. The more I thought over it the more unreasonable it seemed to me. It must have been an attack of weakness; some relaxation in my inner self that had surprised me when off my guard. Neither had I fallen straight into the trap. I had half felt that I was going the wrong road, and I expressly offered my glasses first, and I rejoiced greatly that I had not had the opportunity of carrying into effect this fault which would have sullied the last hours I had to live.
I pretended like nothing had happened, spread it out on the bed again, smoothed it out as I usually did, and tried to erase any signs of what I had just done. I definitely wasn't thinking clearly when I decided to pull this sneaky stunt. The more I reflected on it, the more unreasonable it seemed. It must have been a moment of weakness; some lapse in my judgment that caught me off guard. I hadn’t just walked straight into the trap. I had a feeling that I was heading the wrong way, and I intentionally offered my glasses first, feeling relieved that I hadn’t been able to follow through with that mistake, which would have tainted my final hours.
I wandered out into the city again. I let myself sink upon one of the seats by Our Saviour's Church; dozed with my head on my breast, apathetic after my last excitement, sick and famished with hunger. And time went by.
I wandered back into the city again. I sat down on one of the benches by Our Saviour's Church; dozed off with my head on my chest, feeling indifferent after my recent excitement, sick and starving with hunger. And time passed.
I should have to sit out this hour, too. It was a little lighter outside than in the house, and it seemed to me that my chest did not pain quite so badly out in the open air. I should get home, too, soon enough--and I dozed, and thought, and suffered fearfully.
I had to sit out this hour, too. It was a bit brighter outside than inside the house, and it seemed like my chest didn’t hurt as much in the fresh air. I would get home soon enough, anyway—and I dozed off, thought about things, and suffered a lot.
I had found a little pebble; I wiped it clean on my coat sleeve and put it into my mouth so that I might have something to mumble. Otherwise I did not stir, and didn't even wink an eyelid. People came and went; the noise of cars, the tramp of hoofs, and chatter of tongues filled the air. I might try with the buttons. Of course there would be no use in trying; and besides, I was now in a rather bad way; but when I came to consider the matter closely, I would be obliged, as it were, to pass in the direction of my "Uncle's" as I went home. At last I got up, dragging myself slowly to my feet, and reeled down the streets. It began to burn over my eyebrows--fever was setting in, and I hurried as fast as I could. Once more I passed the baker's shop where the little loaf lay. "Well, we must stop here!" I said, with affected decision. But supposing I were to go in and beg for a bit of bread? Surely that was a fleeting thought, a flash; it could never really have occurred to me seriously. "Fie!" I whispered to myself, and shook my head, and held on my way. In Rebslager a pair of lovers stood in a doorway and talked together softly; a little farther up a girl popped her head out of a window. I walked so slowly and thoughtfully, that I looked as if I might be deep in meditation on nothing in particular, and the wench came out into the street. "How is the world treating you, old fellow? Eh, what, are you ill? Nay, the Lord preserve us, what a face!" and she drew away frightened. I pulled up at once: What's amiss with my face? Had I really begun to die? I felt over my cheeks with my hand; thin--naturally, I was thin--my cheeks were like two hollowed bowls; but Lord ... I reeled along again, but again came to a standstill; I must be quite inconceivably thin. Who knows but that my eyes were sinking right into my head? How did I look in reality? It was the very deuce that one must let oneself turn into a living deformity for sheer hunger's sake. Once more I was seized by fury, a last flaring up, a final spasm. "Preserve me, what a face. Eh?" Here I was, with a head that couldn't be matched in the whole country, with a pair of fists that, by the Lord, could grind a navvy into finest dust, and yet I went and hungered myself into a deformity, right in the town of Christiania. Was there any rhyme or reason in that? I had sat in saddle, toiled day and night like a carrier's horse.
I found a small pebble; I wiped it clean on my coat sleeve and put it in my mouth to have something to mumble. Other than that, I didn’t move or even blink. People came and went; the noise of cars, the sound of hooves, and chatter filled the air. I thought about fiddling with the buttons. Of course, it wouldn’t work; besides, I was in pretty rough shape. But when I really thought about it, I realized I’d have to pass by my "Uncle's" place on my way home. Finally, I got up, dragging myself to my feet and staggered down the street. It started to burn over my eyebrows—fever was coming on, and I hurried as fast as I could. Once again, I passed the bakery where the little loaf lay. "Well, I guess I have to stop here!" I said, trying to sound decisive. But what if I were to go in and beg for a piece of bread? Surely that was just a fleeting thought, a momentary impulse; it couldn’t have seriously crossed my mind. "Shame on me!" I muttered to myself, shook my head, and continued on my way. In Rebslager, a couple stood in a doorway, whispering to each other; a little further up, a girl poked her head out of a window. I walked slowly and thoughtfully, looking like I was deep in contemplation about nothing in particular, and the girl came out into the street. "How's life treating you, old friend? Hey, what’s going on, are you sick? Goodness, what a face!" and she stepped back, scared. I stopped immediately: What was wrong with my face? Had I really started to die? I touched my cheeks; they were thin—of course, I was thin—my cheeks felt like two hollow bowls; but goodness... I staggered on again but then stopped again; I must have been unbelievably thin. Who knows if my eyes were sinking right into my head? How did I really look? It was just ridiculous to let myself turn into a living wreck because of hunger. Once more, I was overwhelmed with anger, a final burst of frustration. "Goodness, what a face. Right?" Here I was, with a head that was unmatched in the whole country, with fists that could easily turn a laborer to dust, and yet I allowed myself to starve into a deformity, right in the town of Christiania. Was there any sense in that? I had worked hard, toiled day and night like a carrier's horse.
I had read my eyes out of their sockets, had starved the brains out of my head, and what the devil had I gained by it? Even a street hussy prayed God to deliver her from the sight of me. Well, now, there should be a stop to it. Do you understand that? Stop it shall, or the devil take a worse hold of me.
I had read so much that my eyes felt sore, had thought so hard that my brain felt fried, and what did I actually gain from it? Even a street girl prayed to God to keep her away from me. Well, that needs to end. Do you get that? It has to stop, or I’ll be in even deeper trouble.
With steadily increasing fury, grinding my teeth under the consciousness of my impotence, with tears and oaths I raged on, without looking at the people who passed me by. I commenced once more to martyr myself, ran my forehead against lamp-posts on purpose, dug my nails deep into my palms, bit my tongue with frenzy when it didn't articulate clearly, and laughed insanely each time it hurt much.
With growing anger, clenching my teeth because I felt so powerless, I raged on with tears and curses, ignoring the people passing by. I started to torment myself again, deliberately banging my forehead against lamp posts, digging my nails into my palms, biting my tongue in frustration when I couldn’t speak clearly, and laughing maniacally every time it hurt a lot.
Yes; but what shall I do? I asked myself at last, and I stamped many times on the pavement and repeated, What shall I do? A gentleman just going by remarks, with a smile, "You ought to go and ask to be locked up." I looked after him. One of our well-known lady's doctors, nicknamed "The Duke." Not even he understood my real condition--a man I knew; whose hand I had shaken. I grew quiet. Locked up? Yes, I was mad; he was right. I felt madness in my blood; felt its darting pain through my brain. So that was to be the end of me! Yes, yes; and I resume my wearisome, painful walk. There was the haven in which I was to find rest.
Yes; but what should I do? I finally asked myself, stamping my feet on the pavement and repeating, What should I do? A gentleman passing by remarked with a smile, "You should go ask to be locked up." I watched him leave. He was one of the well-known doctors for women, nicknamed "The Duke." Even he didn’t understand my true state—someone I knew, whose hand I had shaken. I calmed down. Locked up? Yes, I was crazy; he was right. I felt madness coursing through my veins, its sharp pain darting through my brain. So this was going to be my end! Yes, yes; and I continued my tedious, painful walk. There was the refuge where I was supposed to find peace.
Suddenly I stop again. But not locked up! I say, not that; and I grew almost hoarse with fear. I implored grace for myself; begged to the wind and weather not to be locked up. I should have to be brought to the guard- house again, imprisoned in a dark cell which had not a spark of light in it. Not that! There must be other channels yet open that I had not tried, and I would try them. I would be so earnestly painstaking; would take good time for it, and go indefatigably round from house to house. For example, there was Cisler the music-seller; I hadn't been to him at all. Some remedy would turn up!.... Thus I stumbled on, and talked until I brought myself to weep with emotion. Cisler! Was that perchance a hint from on high? His name had struck me for no reason, and he lived so far away; but I would look him up all the same, go slowly, and rest between times. I knew the place well; I had been there often, when times were good had bought much music from him. Should I ask him for sixpence? Perhaps that might make him feel uncomfortable. I would ask him for a shilling. I went into the shop, and asked for the chief. They showed me into his office; there he sat--handsome, well-dressed in the latest style--running down some accounts. I stammered through an excuse, and set forth my errand. Compelled by need to apply to him ... it should not be very long till I could pay it back ... when I got paid for my newspaper article.... He would confer such a great benefit on me.... Even as I was speaking he turned about to his desk, and resumed his work. When I had finished, he glanced sideways at me, shook his handsome head, and said, "No"; simply "no"--no explanation--not another word.
Suddenly, I stop again. But not locked up! I say, not that; and I almost grow hoarse with fear. I begged for mercy for myself; I pleaded with the wind and weather not to be locked up. I would have to be taken to the guardhouse again, imprisoned in a dark cell without a single spark of light. Not that! There must be other avenues still open that I hadn’t tried, and I would try them. I would be so dedicated; I would take my time with it, and tirelessly go from house to house. For example, there was Cisler the music seller; I hadn’t been to him at all. Some solution would turn up!.... Thus, I kept going, and spoke until I brought myself to tears with emotion. Cisler! Was that perhaps a sign from above? His name struck me for no reason, and he lived so far away; but I would look him up anyway, go slowly, and take breaks in between. I knew the place well; I had been there often, and when times were good, I had bought a lot of music from him. Should I ask him for sixpence? Maybe that would make him feel uncomfortable. I would ask him for a shilling. I entered the shop and asked for the manager. They directed me to his office; there he sat—handsome, well-dressed in the latest fashion—working on some accounts. I stammered through an excuse and explained my errand. Forced by necessity to reach out to him … it shouldn’t be long until I could pay it back … when I got paid for my newspaper article.... He would do me such a big favor…. Even as I was talking, he turned back to his desk and resumed his work. When I finished, he glanced at me, shook his handsome head, and said, “No”; just “no”—no explanation—no other words.
My knees trembled fearfully, and I supported myself against the little polished barrier. I must try once more. Why should just his name have occurred to me as I stood far away from there in Vaterland? Something in my left side jerked a couple of times, and I broke out into a sweat. I said I was really awfully run down, and rather ill, worse luck. It would certainly be no longer than a few days when I could repay it. If he would be so kind?
My knees shook with fear as I leaned against the small polished barrier. I had to try again. Why did his name pop into my head while I was so far away in Vaterland? Something in my left side twitched a few times, and I started to sweat. I mentioned that I felt really worn out and a bit sick, which was unfortunate. It wouldn't be more than a few days before I could repay it. Would he be so kind?
"My dear fellow, why do you come to me?" he queried; "you are a perfect stranger off the street to me; go to the paper where you are known."
"My dear friend, why are you here?" he asked. "You're a total stranger to me; go to the office where you’re known."
"But only for this evening," said I; "the office is already shut up, and I am very hungry."
"But just for tonight," I said; "the office is already closed, and I'm really hungry."
He shook his head persistently; kept on shaking it after I had seized the handle of the door. "Good-evening," I said. It was not any hint from on high, thought I, and I smiled bitterly. If it came to that, I could give as good a hint as that myself. I dragged on one block after the other; now and then I rested on a step. If only I could escape being locked up. The terror of that cell pursued me all the time; left me no peace. Whenever I caught sight of a policeman in my path I staggered into a side street to avoid meeting him. Now, then, we will count a hundred steps, and try our luck again! There must be a remedy sometime....
He shook his head repeatedly and kept shaking it even after I grabbed the doorknob. "Good evening," I said. I thought it wasn’t any sign from above, and I smiled bitterly. If it came down to it, I could give a hint just as well myself. I dragged myself forward, one block after another, taking breaks on steps now and then. If only I could avoid being locked up. The dread of that cell followed me everywhere; it wouldn’t let me have any peace. Whenever I spotted a police officer up ahead, I stumbled into a side street to avoid crossing paths with him. Alright, let’s count a hundred steps and try our luck again! There has to be a solution eventually...
It was a little yarn-shop--a place in which I had never before set foot; a solitary man behind the counter (there was an office beyond, with a china plate on the door) was arranging things on the shelves and counter. I waited till the last customer had left the shop--a young lady with dimples. How happy she looked! I was not backward in trying to make an impression with the pin holding my coat together. I turned, and my chest heaved.
It was a small yarn shop—a place I had never visited before; a lone man was behind the counter (there was an office in the back, with a china plate on the door) organizing items on the shelves and counter. I waited until the last customer—a young woman with dimples—left the shop. She looked so happy! I wasn't shy about trying to make an impression with the pin holding my coat together. I turned, and my chest swelled.
"Do you wish for anything?" queried the shopman.
"Is there anything you want?" asked the shopkeeper.
"Is the chief in?" I asked.
"Is the boss in?" I asked.
"He is gone for a mountain tour in Jotunhejmen," he replied. Was it anything very particular, eh?
"He’s off on a mountain trip in Jotunhejmen," he replied. Was it something special, huh?
"It concerns a couple of pence for food," I said, and I tried to smile. "I am hungry, and haven't a fraction."
"It’s just a couple of pennies for food," I said, trying to smile. "I’m hungry and don’t have a single cent."
"Then you're just about as rich as I am," he remarked, and began to tidy some packages of wool.
"Then you're pretty much as rich as I am," he said, and started organizing some packages of wool.
"Ah, don't turn me away--not now!" I said on the moment, with a cold feeling over my whole body. "I am really nearly dead with hunger; it is now many days since I have eaten anything."
"Hey, please don't push me away—especially not now!" I said in that moment, feeling a chill all over my body. "I'm seriously almost dying of hunger; it’s been days since I've eaten anything."
With perfect gravity, without saying a word, he began to turn his pockets inside out, one by one. Would I not believe him, upon his word? What?
With complete seriousness, without saying a word, he started turning his pockets inside out, one after the other. Wouldn’t I take him at his word? What?
"Only a halfpenny," said I, "and you shall have a penny back in a couple of days."
"Just a halfpenny," I said, "and I’ll give you a penny back in a couple of days."
"My dear man, do you want me to steal out of the till?" he queried, impatiently.
"My dear man, do you want me to sneak money from the cash register?" he asked, impatiently.
"Yes," said I. "Yes; take a halfpenny out of the till."
"Yeah," I said. "Yeah; take a half penny from the cash register."
"It won't be I that will do that," he observed; adding, "and let me tell you, at the same time, I've had about enough of this."
"It won't be me who does that," he said, adding, "and just so you know, I've had about enough of this."
I tore myself out, sick with hunger, and boiling with shame. I had turned myself into a dog for the sake of a miserable bone, and I had not got it. Nay, now there must be an end of this! It had really gone all too far with me. I had held myself up for many years, stood erect through so many hard hours, and now, all at once, I had sunk to the lowest form of begging. This one day had coarsened my whole mind, bespattered my soul with shamelessness. I had not been too abashed to stand and whine in the pettiest huckster's shop, and what had it availed me?
I pulled myself out, starving and filled with embarrassment. I had turned into a dog for the sake of a pathetic bone, and I still didn't get it. No, this has to stop! It really has gone too far for me. I had kept myself strong for many years, stood tall through so many tough times, and now, suddenly, I've sunk to the lowest level of begging. This one day has tarnished my entire mindset, stained my soul with shamelessness. I hadn't been too ashamed to stand and whine in the smallest shop, and what did it get me?
But was I not then without the veriest atom of bread to put inside my mouth? I had succeeded in rendering myself a thing loathsome to myself. Yes, yes; but it must come to an end. Presently they would lock the outer door at home? I must hurry unless I wished to lie in the guard-house again.
But was I not then without even a crumb of bread to put in my mouth? I had managed to make myself someone I found repulsive. Yes, yes; but it had to end. Soon they would lock the front door at home. I needed to hurry unless I wanted to spend the night in the guardhouse again.
This gave me strength. Lie in that cell again I would not. With body bent forward, and my hands pressed hard against my left ribs to deaden the stings a little, I struggled on, keeping my eyes fastened upon the paving- stones that I might not be forced to bow to possible acquaintances, and hastened to the fire look-out. God be praised! it was only seven o'clock by the dial on Our Saviour's; I had three hours yet before the door would be locked. What a fright I had been in!
This gave me strength. I wouldn't lie in that cell again. With my body hunched forward and my hands pressed hard against my left ribs to dull the pain a bit, I pushed on, keeping my eyes focused on the paving stones to avoid having to acknowledge any potential acquaintances, and rushed to the fire lookout. Thank God! It was only seven o'clock by the clock on Our Saviour's; I still had three hours before the door would be locked. What a scare I had been in!
Well, there was not a stone left unturned. I had done all I could. To think that I really could not succeed once in a whole day! If I told it no one could believe it; if I were to write it down they would say I had invented it. Not in a single place! Well, well, there is no help for it. Before all, don't go and get pathetic again. Bah! how disgusting! I can assure you, it makes me have a loathing for you. If all hope is over, why there is an end of it. Couldn't I, for that matter, steal a handful of oats in the stable? A streak of light--a ray--yet I knew the stable was shut.
Well, there wasn't a stone left unturned. I had done everything I could. To think that I really couldn't succeed even once in a whole day! If I told someone, no one would believe it; if I wrote it down, they'd say I made it up. Not in a single place! Well, well, there's no helping it. Above all, don't go getting all pathetic again. Ugh! How disgusting! I can assure you, it makes me loathe you. If all hope is gone, then that's the end of it. Couldn't I, for that matter, just steal a handful of oats from the stable? A glimmer of hope—a ray—but I knew the stable was locked.
I took my ease, and crept home at a slow snail's pace. I felt thirsty, luckily for the first time through the whole day, and I went and sought about for a place where I could get a drink. I was a long distance away from the bazaar, and I would not ask at a private house. Perhaps, though, I could wait till I got home; it would take a quarter of an hour. It was not at all so certain that I could keep down a draught of water, either; my stomach no longer suffered in any way--I even felt nausea at the spittle I swallowed. But the buttons! I had not tried the buttons at all yet. There I stood, stock-still, and commenced to smile. Maybe there was a remedy, in spite of all! I wasn't totally doomed. I should certainly get a penny for them; tomorrow I might raise another some place or other, and Thursday I might be paid for my newspaper article. I should just see it would come out all right. To think that I could really go and forget the buttons. I took them out of my pocket, and inspected them as I walked on again. My eyes grew dazed with joy. I did not see the street; I simply went on. Didn't I know exactly the big pawn-shop--my refuge in the dark evenings, with my blood-sucking friend? One by one my possessions had vanished there--my little things from home--my last book. I liked to go there on auction days, to look on, and rejoice each time my books seemed likely to fall into good hands. Magelsen, the actor, had my watch; I was almost proud of that. A diary, in which I had written my first small poetical attempt, had been bought by an acquaintance, and my topcoat had found a haven with a photographer, to be used in the studio. So there was no cause to grumble about any of them. I held my buttons ready in my hand; "Uncle" is sitting at his desk, writing. "I am not in a hurry," I say, afraid of disturbing him, and making him impatient at my application. My voice sounded so curiously hollow I hardly recognized it again, and my heart beat like a sledge-hammer.
I relaxed and slowly made my way home at a snail's pace. For the first time all day, I felt thirsty, so I looked for a place to get a drink. I was far from the market, and I didn't want to ask at a private house. Maybe I could wait until I got home; it would only take about fifteen minutes. It wasn't certain that I could even manage to drink water; my stomach wasn’t bothering me anymore—I even felt nauseated by the saliva I swallowed. But the buttons! I hadn't tried the buttons at all yet. I stood still and started to smile. Maybe there was a solution, after all! I wasn't completely out of luck. I would definitely get a penny for them; tomorrow I might find another way to make some cash, and by Thursday, I should be paid for my article. I just knew it would work out. It’s hard to believe I could have almost forgotten about the buttons. I pulled them out of my pocket and examined them as I walked on. My eyes filled with joy. I didn't even notice the street; I just kept going. Didn't I know exactly where the big pawn shop was—my refuge on dark evenings with my blood-sucking friend? One by one, my belongings had disappeared there—my little things from home—my last book. I liked to go there on auction days to watch and feel happy each time my books seemed likely to end up in good hands. Magelsen, the actor, had my watch; I was almost proud of that. A diary, where I had written my first little poem, was bought by an acquaintance, and my topcoat had found a home with a photographer to be used in the studio. So I had no reason to complain about any of them. I held my buttons ready in my hand; “Uncle” is sitting at his desk, writing. "I'm not in a hurry," I said, worried about bothering him and making him impatient with my request. My voice sounded so oddly hollow that I barely recognized it, and my heart was pounding like a sledgehammer.
He came smilingly over to me, as was his wont, laid both his hands flat on the counter, and looked at my face without saying anything. Yes, I had brought something of which I would ask him if he could make any use; something which is only in my way at home, assure you of it--are quite an annoyance--some buttons. Well, what then? what was there about the buttons? and he thrusts his eyes down close to my hand. Couldn't he give me a couple of halfpence for them?--whatever he thought himself--quite according to his own judgment. "For the buttons?"--and "Uncle" stares astonishedly at me--"for these buttons?" Only for a cigar or whatever he liked himself; I was just passing, and thought I would look in.
He came over to me with a smile, as he usually did, put both hands flat on the counter, and looked at my face without saying a word. Yes, I had something I wanted to ask him if he could use; something that’s just taking up space at home, believe me—it’s really annoying—some buttons. So, what’s the deal with the buttons? He leaned in close to my hand. Could he give me a couple of pennies for them?—whatever he thought was fair—totally up to him. "For the buttons?" he said, staring at me in disbelief—"for these buttons?" Just for a cigar or whatever he felt like; I was just passing by and thought I’d stop in.
Upon this, the old pawnbroker burst out laughing, and returned to his desk without saying a word. There I stood; I had not hoped for much, yet, all the same, I had thought of a possibility of being helped. This laughter was my death-warrant. It couldn't, I suppose, be of any use trying with my eyeglasses either? Of course, I would let my glasses go in with them; that was a matter of course, said I, and I took them off. Only a penny, or if he wished, a halfpenny.
Upon this, the old pawnbroker laughed out loud and went back to his desk without saying a word. There I stood; I didn’t expect much, but I had thought there was a chance of getting some help. This laughter felt like my death sentence. It wouldn’t help to try with my eyeglasses either, I guess? Of course, I would let my glasses go in with them; that was only logical, I said, and I took them off. Just a penny, or if he preferred, a halfpenny.
"You know quite well I can't lend you anything on your glasses," said "Uncle"; I told you that once before."
"You know very well I can't lend you anything for your glasses," said "Uncle"; "I told you that already."
"But I want a stamp," I said, dully. "I can't even send off the letters I have written; a penny or a halfpenny stamp, just as you will."
"But I want a stamp," I said flatly. "I can't even send off the letters I've written; a penny or a halfpenny stamp, just like you will."
"Oh, God help you, go your way!" he replied, and motioned me off with his hands.
"Oh, God help you, go ahead!" he said, waving me off with his hands.
Yes, yes; well, it must be so, I said to myself. Mechanically, I put on my glasses again, took the buttons in my hand, and, turning away, bade him good-night, and closed the door after me as usual. Well, now, there was nothing more to be done! To think he would not take them at any price, I muttered. They are almost new buttons; I can't understand it.
Yes, yes; I thought to myself, it must be true. Automatically, I put my glasses back on, picked up the buttons, turned away, said goodnight to him, and closed the door behind me like usual. Well, there was nothing more to do! I couldn’t believe he wouldn’t take them no matter what; I grumbled. They're practically new buttons; I just don’t get it.
Whilst I stood, lost in thought, a man passed by and entered the office. He had given me a little shove in his hurry. We both made excuses, and I turned round and looked after him.
While I stood there, lost in thought, a man walked by and entered the office. He slightly bumped into me in his haste. We both apologized, and I turned around to watch him leave.
"What! is that you?" he said, suddenly, when half-way up the steps. He came back, and I recognized him. "God bless me, man, what on earth do you look like? What were you doing in there?"
"What! Is that you?" he said suddenly, halfway up the steps. He came back, and I recognized him. "God bless me, man, what on earth do you look like? What were you doing in there?"
"Oh, I had business. You are going in too, I see."
"Oh, I had some stuff to take care of. I see you're going in too."
"Yes; what were you in with?"
"Yeah; what were you involved in?"
My knees trembled; I supported myself against the wall, and stretched out my hand with the buttons in it.
My knees shook; I leaned against the wall and reached out my hand with the buttons in it.
"What the deuce!" he cried. "No; this is really going too far."
"What the heck!" he exclaimed. "No; this is really going too far."
"Good-night!" said I, and was about to go; I felt the tears choking my breast.
"Good night!" I said, and was about to leave; I could feel the tears tightening in my chest.
"No; wait a minute," he said.
"No, hold on a second," he said.
What was I to wait for? Was he not himself on the road to my "Uncle," bringing, perhaps, his engagement ring--had been hungry, perhaps, for several days--owed his landlady?
What was I supposed to wait for? Wasn't he on his way to my "Uncle," possibly bringing his engagement ring--had he been hungry for a few days--owed his landlady?
"Yes," I replied; "if you will be out soon...."
"Yeah," I replied, "if you're going to be out soon...."
"Of course," he broke in, seizing hold of my arm; "but I may as well tell you I don't believe you. You are such an idiot, that it's better you come in along with me."
"Of course," he interrupted, grabbing my arm; "but I might as well tell you I don’t believe you. You’re such an idiot that it’s better for you to come in with me."
I understood what he meant, suddenly felt a little spark of pride, and answered:
I got what he was saying, suddenly felt a little spark of pride, and replied:
"I can't; I promised to be in Bernt Akers Street at half-past seven, and...."
"I can't; I promised to be on Bernt Akers Street at 7:30, and...."
"Half-past seven, quite so; but it's eight now. Here I am, standing with the watch in my hand that I'm going to pawn. So, in with you, you hungry sinner! I'll get you five shillings anyhow," and he pushed me in.
"7:30, sure; but now it’s 8. Here I am, holding the watch I'm about to pawn. So, in you go, you greedy sinner! I’ll get you five shillings for sure," and he pushed me in.
Part III
A week passed in glory and gladness.
A week went by filled with joy and happiness.
I had got over the worst this time, too. I had had food every day, and my courage rose, and I thrust one iron after the other into the fire.
I had gotten through the worst of it this time, too. I had food every day, and my confidence grew, so I kept putting one iron after another into the fire.
I was working at three or four articles, that plundered my poor brain of every spark, every thought that rose in it; and yet I fancied that I wrote with more facility than before.
I was working on three or four articles, which drained my poor brain of every spark and every thought that came to me; and yet I felt like I was writing more easily than before.
The last article with which I had raced about so much, and upon which I had built such hopes, had already been returned to me by the editor; and, angry and wounded as I was, I had destroyed it immediately, without even re-reading it again. In future, I would try another paper in order to open up more fields for my work.
The last article I had worked so hard on and had such high hopes for was already sent back to me by the editor. Feeling angry and hurt, I immediately destroyed it without even reading it again. Moving forward, I would try a different publication to explore more opportunities for my work.
Supposing that writing were to fail, and the worst were to come to the worst, I still had the ships to take to. The Nun lay alongside the wharf, ready to sail, and I might, perhaps, work my way out to Archangel, or wherever else she might be bound; there was no lack of openings on many sides. The last crisis had dealt rather roughly with me. My hair fell out in masses, and I was much troubled with headaches, particularly in the morning, and my nervousness died a hard death. I sat and wrote during the day with my hands bound up in rags, simply because I could not endure the touch of my own breath upon them. If Jens Olaj banged the stable door underneath me, or if a dog came into the yard and commenced to bark, it thrilled through my very marrow like icy stabs piercing me from every side. I was pretty well played out.
If writing were to fail, and things got really bad, I still had the ships to rely on. The Nun was docked, ready to set sail, and I might be able to make my way to Archangel or wherever else she was headed; there were plenty of opportunities in different directions. The last crisis had hit me pretty hard. My hair was falling out in clumps, and I was frequently plagued by headaches, especially in the morning, and my anxiety was tough to shake off. I spent my days writing with my hands wrapped in rags, just because I couldn’t stand the feel of my own breath on them. If Jens Olaj slammed the stable door below me, or if a dog wandered into the yard and started barking, it sent chills through me like sharp ice piercing me from all sides. I was pretty much worn out.
Day after day I strove at my work, begrudging myself the short time it took to swallow my food before I sat down again to write. At this time both the bed and the little rickety table were strewn over with notes and written pages, upon which I worked turn about, added any new ideas which might have occurred to me during the day, erased, or quickened here and there the dull points by a word of colour--fagged and toiled at sentence after sentence, with the greatest of pains. One afternoon, one of my articles being at length finished, I thrust it, contented and happy, into my pocket, and betook myself to the "commandor." It was high time I made some arrangement towards getting a little money again; I had only a few pence left.
Day after day, I worked hard, resenting the brief time it took to eat before I got back to writing. At that point, both the bed and the little rickety table were covered with notes and written pages that I worked on in turns, adding any new ideas that came to me throughout the day, erasing, or brightening up the dull parts with a word or two—exhausted and struggling with sentence after sentence, putting in my best effort. One afternoon, after finally finishing one of my articles, I happily shoved it into my pocket and headed to the "commandor." It was about time I sorted out a way to earn some money again; I had only a few pence left.
The "commandor" requested me to sit down for a moment; he would be disengaged immediately, and he continued writing.
The "commandor" asked me to sit down for a moment; he would be free soon, and he kept writing.
I looked about the little office--busts, prints, cuttings, and an enormous paper-basket, that looked as if it might swallow a man, bones and all. I felt sad at heart at the sight of this monstrous chasm, this dragon's mouth, that always stood open, always ready to receive rejected work, newly crushed hopes.
I looked around the small office—busts, prints, clippings, and a huge paper basket that seemed like it could swallow a person whole. I felt a deep sadness at the sight of this massive void, this dragon's mouth, that was always open and ready to accept discarded work and crushed dreams.
"What day of the month is it?" queried the "commandor" from the table.
"What day of the month is it?" asked the "commandor" from the table.
"The 28th," I reply, pleased that I can be of service to him, "the 28th," and he continues writing. At last he encloses a couple of letters in their envelopes, tosses some papers into the basket, and lays down his pen. Then he swings round on his chair, and looks at me. Observing that I am still standing near the door, he makes a half-serious, half-playful motion with his hand, and points to a chair.
"The 28th," I respond, happy to help him, "the 28th," and he keeps writing. Finally, he puts a couple of letters in their envelopes, throws some papers into the bin, and sets down his pen. Then he turns in his chair and looks at me. Noticing that I'm still standing by the door, he makes a half-serious, half-playful gesture with his hand and points to a chair.
I turn aside, so that he may not see that I have no waistcoat on, when I open my coat to take the manuscript out of my pocket.
I turn away so he won't notice that I'm not wearing a waistcoat when I open my coat to take the manuscript out of my pocket.
"It is only a little character sketch of Correggio," I say; "but perhaps it is, worse luck, not written in such a way that...."
"It’s just a brief character sketch of Correggio," I say; "but unfortunately, it seems it’s not written in a way that...."
He takes the papers out of my hand, and commences to go through them. His face is turned towards me.
He takes the papers from my hand and starts going through them. His face is turned toward me.
And so it is thus he looks at close quarters, this man, whose name I had already heard in my earliest youth, and whose paper had exercised the greatest influence upon me as the years advanced? His hair is curly, and his beautiful brown eyes are a little restless. He has a habit of tweaking his nose now and then. No Scotch minister could look milder than this truculent writer, whose pen always left bleeding scars wherever it attacked. A peculiar feeling of awe and admiration comes over me in the presence of this man. The tears are on the point of coming to my eyes, and I advanced a step to tell him how heartily I appreciated him, for all he had taught me, and to beg him not to hurt me; I was only a poor bungling wretch, who had had a sorry enough time of it as it was....
And so this is how he looks up close, this man whose name I had heard since I was young, and whose writing has had the biggest impact on me as I grew older. His hair is curly, and his beautiful brown eyes have a hint of restlessness. He has a habit of tweaking his nose from time to time. No Scottish minister could look gentler than this fierce writer, whose words always left painful marks wherever they struck. I feel a strange mix of awe and admiration in his presence. Tears are almost welling up in my eyes, and I take a step forward to tell him how much I truly appreciate him for everything he has taught me, and to ask him not to hurt me; I'm just a poor clumsy fool who has had a hard enough time as it is...
He looked up, and placed my manuscript slowly together, whilst he sat and considered. To make it easier for him to give me a refusal, I stretch out my hand a little, and say:
He looked up and slowly gathered my manuscript as he sat there thinking. To make it easier for him to reject me, I reached out my hand a bit and said:
"Ah, well, of course, it is not of any use to you," and I smile to give him the impression that I take it easily.
"Ah, well, of course, it's not helpful to you," and I smile to give him the impression that I'm taking it in stride.
"Everything has to be of such a popular nature to be of any use to us," he replies; "you know the kind of public we have. But can't you try and write something a little more commonplace, or hit upon something that people understand better?"
"Everything has to be relatable and practical for us to find it useful," he responds. "You know the kind of audience we have. But can’t you try to write something a bit more ordinary, or come up with something that people can grasp more easily?"
His forbearance astonishes me. I understand that my article is rejected, and yet I could not have received a prettier refusal. Not to take up his time any longer, I reply:
His patience amazes me. I know my article is rejected, but I couldn’t have received a nicer refusal. Not wanting to take up any more of his time, I respond:
"Oh yes, I daresay I can."
"Oh yeah, I totally can."
I go towards the door. Hem--he must pray forgive me for having taken up his time with this ... I bow, and turn the door handle.
I walk toward the door. He—he must forgive me for taking up his time with this... I nod and turn the door handle.
"If you need it," he says, "you are welcome to draw a little in advance; you can write for it, you know."
"If you need it," he says, "feel free to take a bit in advance; you can always request it, you know."
Now, as he had just seen that I was not capable of writing, this offer humiliated me somewhat, and I answered:
Now that he had just realized I wasn't able to write, his offer humiliated me a bit, and I replied:
"No, thanks; I can pull through yet a while, thanking you very much, all the same. Good-day!"
"No, thanks; I can manage for a bit longer, but I really appreciate it. Have a good day!"
"Good-day!" replies the "commandor," turning at the same time to his desk again.
"Good day!" replies the "commander," turning back to his desk at the same time.
He had none the less treated me with undeserved kindness, and I was grateful to him for it--and I would know how to appreciate it too. I made a resolution not to return to him until I could take something with me, that satisfied me perfectly; something that would astonish the "commandor" a bit, and make him order me to be paid half-a-sovereign without a moment's hesitation. I went home, and tackled my writing once more.
He had still treated me with unwarranted kindness, and I appreciated it—I'd make sure to show that appreciation. I decided not to go back to him until I had something that truly satisfied me; something that would impress the "commander" a bit and make him give me half a sovereign without a second thought. I went home and got back to my writing.
During the following evenings, as soon as it got near eight o'clock and the gas was lit, the following thing happened regularly to me.
During the next few evenings, as it got close to eight o'clock and the gas lights were on, this same thing happened to me every time.
As I come out of my room to take a walk in the streets after the labour and troubles of the day, a lady, dressed in black, stands under the lamp- post exactly opposite my door.
As I step out of my room to take a walk in the streets after the work and challenges of the day, a woman dressed in black is standing under the lamppost directly across from my door.
She turns her face towards me and follows me with her eyes when I pass her by--I remark that she always has the same dress on, always the same thick veil that conceals her face and falls over her breast, and that she carries in her hand a small umbrella with an ivory ring in the handle. This was already the third evening I had seen her there, always in the same place. As soon as I have passed her by she turns slowly and goes down the street away from me. My nervous brain vibrated with curiosity, and I became at once possessed by the unreasonable feeling that I was the object of her visit. At last I was almost on the point of addressing her, of asking her if she was looking for any one, if she needed my assistance in any way, or if I might accompany her home. Badly dressed, as I unfortunately was, I might protect her through the dark streets; but I had an undefined fear that it perhaps might cost me something; a glass of wine, or a drive, and I had no money left at all. My distressingly empty pockets acted in a far too depressing way upon me, and I had not even the courage to scrutinize her sharply as I passed her by. Hunger had once more taken up its abode in my breast, and I had not tasted food since yesterday evening. This, 'tis true, was not a long period; I had often been able to hold out for a couple of days at a time, but latterly I had commenced to fall off seriously; I could not go hungry one quarter as well as I used to do. A single day made me feel dazed, and I suffered from perpetual retching the moment I tasted water. Added to this was the fact that I lay and shivered all night, lay fully dressed as I stood and walked in the daytime, lay blue with cold, lay and froze every night with fits of icy shivering, and grew stiff during my sleep. The old blanket could not keep out the draughts, and I woke in the mornings with my nose stopped by the sharp outside frosty air which forced its way into the dilapidated room.
She turns her face toward me and follows me with her eyes as I walk past her—I notice that she always wears the same dress, always has the same thick veil that hides her face and falls over her chest, and she carries a small umbrella with an ivory ring on the handle. This was already the third evening I had seen her there, always in the same spot. Once I’ve passed her, she slowly turns and walks down the street away from me. My anxious mind buzzed with curiosity, and I suddenly felt unreasonably that I was the reason for her being there. I was almost about to speak to her, to ask if she was looking for someone, if she needed my help in any way, or if I could walk her home. Even though I was poorly dressed, I thought I could protect her through the dark streets; but I had this vague fear that it might cost me something—maybe a glass of wine or a ride—and I had no money left at all. The emptiness of my pockets weighed heavily on me, and I didn’t even have the guts to closely examine her as I passed by. Hunger had returned to my belly, and I hadn’t eaten since the night before. True, that wasn’t a long time; I had often managed to go a couple of days, but lately I had started to struggle a lot more; I couldn’t handle hunger nearly as well as I used to. Just one day made me feel disoriented, and I felt nauseous the moment I drank water. On top of that, I lay shivering all night, fully dressed like I was during the day, cold and frozen every night, shivering with chills, and stiffened in my sleep. The old blanket couldn’t block the drafts, and I woke up in the mornings with my nose stopped up from the sharp cold air that seeped into the rundown room.
I go down the street and think over what I am to do to keep myself alive until I get my next article finished. If I only had a candle I would try to fag on through the night; it would only take a couple of hours if I once warmed to my work, and then tomorrow I could call on the "commandor."
I walk down the street, thinking about how I’m going to stay afloat until I finish my next article. If I just had a candle, I’d try to push through the night; it would only take a couple of hours once I got into the groove, and then tomorrow I could reach out to the "commander."
I go without further ado into the Opland Cafe and look for my young acquaintance in the bank, in order to procure a penny for a candle. I passed unhindered through all the rooms; I passed a dozen tables at which men sat chatting, eating, and drinking; I passed into the back of the cafe, ay, even into the red alcove, without succeeding in finding my man.
I walk right into the Opland Cafe and look for my young friend from the bank to get a penny for a candle. I moved through all the rooms without any trouble; I walked past a dozen tables where men were chatting, eating, and drinking; I even made my way to the back of the cafe, and into the red alcove, but still couldn’t find my guy.
Crestfallen and annoyed I dragged myself out again into the street and took the direction to the Palace.
Crestfallen and annoyed, I dragged myself back out into the street and headed toward the Palace.
Wasn't it now the very hottest eternal devil existing to think that my hardships never would come to an end! Taking long, furious strides, with the collar of my coat hunched savagely up round my ears, and my hands thrust in my breeches pockets, I strode along, cursing my unlucky stars the whole way. Not one real untroubled hour in seven or eight months, not the common food necessary to hold body and soul together for the space of one short week, before want stared me in the face again. Here I had, into the bargain, gone and kept straight and honourable all through my misery-- Ha! ha! straight and honourable to the heart's core. God preserve me, what a fool I had been! And I commenced to tell myself how I had even gone about conscience-stricken because I had once brought Hans Pauli's blanket to the pawn-broker's. I laughed sarcastically at my delicate rectitude, spat contemptuously in the street, and could not find words half strong enough to mock myself for my stupidity. Let it only happen now! Were I to find at this moment a schoolgirl's savings or a poor widow's only penny, I would snatch it up and pocket it; steal it deliberately, and sleep the whole night through like a top. I had not suffered so unspeakably much for nothing--my patience was gone--I was prepared to do anything.
Wasn't it basically the most infuriating thing ever to think that my struggles would never end? Striding angrily, with the collar of my coat pulled up around my ears and my hands shoved in my pants pockets, I walked on, cursing my bad luck the whole way. Not one real, peaceful hour in seven or eight months, and not even enough basic food to keep me going for one short week before I faced hunger again. On top of that, I had managed to stay honest and decent throughout all my suffering—Ha! ha! honest and decent to the core. God help me, what a fool I had been! I started to remind myself how I felt guilty for once pawning Hans Pauli's blanket. I laughed sarcastically at my so-called integrity, spat in the street, and couldn't find words strong enough to mock myself for being so foolish. Let it happen now! If I found a schoolgirl's savings or a poor widow's only penny at this moment, I'd grab it and pocket it; I’d steal it outright and sleep like a baby all night. I had suffered far too much for nothing—my patience was gone—I was ready to do anything.
I walked round the palace three, perhaps four, times, then came to the conclusion that I would go home, took yet one little turn in the park and went back down Carl Johann. It was now about eleven. The streets were fairly dark, and the people roamed about in all directions, quiet pairs and noisy groups mixed with one another. The great hour had commenced, the pairing time when the mystic traffic is in full swing--and the hour of merry adventures sets in. Rustling petticoats, one or two still short, sensual laughter, heaving bosoms, passionate, panting breaths, and far down near the Grand Hotel, a voice calling "Emma!" The whole street was a swamp, from which hot vapours exuded.
I walked around the palace three or maybe four times, then decided to head home. I took one last turn in the park and headed back down Carl Johann. It was about eleven o'clock. The streets were pretty dark, and people wandered around in all directions—quiet couples mixed in with lively groups. The exciting hour had begun, the time for pairing when that mysterious energy is in full swing—and the hour for fun adventures starts. You could hear rustling skirts, a few still short, playful laughter, heaving chests, passionate, breathless sounds, and way down near the Grand Hotel, someone calling out "Emma!" The whole street felt like a steamy swamp, releasing warm vapors.
I feel involuntarily in my pockets for a few shillings. The passion that thrills through the movements of every one of the passers-by, the dim light of the gas lamps, the quiet pregnant night, all commence to affect me--this air, that is laden with whispers, embraces, trembling admissions, concessions, half-uttered words and suppressed cries. A number of cats are declaring their love with loud yells in Blomquist's doorway. And I did not possess even a florin! It was a misery, a wretchedness without parallel to be so impoverished. What humiliation, too; what disgrace! I began again to think about the poor widow's last mite, that I would have stolen a schoolboy's cap or handkerchief, or a beggar's wallet, that I would have brought to a rag-dealer without more ado, and caroused with the proceeds.
I reach into my pockets, hoping to find a few coins. The excitement in the movements of everyone passing by, the dim glow of the gas lamps, the quiet, heavy night—all of it starts to affect me. This atmosphere, filled with whispers, embraces, nervous confessions, half-spoken words, and suppressed cries, is all around me. A group of cats are loudly declaring their love in Blomquist's doorway. And I didn’t even have a few coins! It was a misery, an unparalleled wretchedness to be so broke. What a humiliation, what a disgrace! I started to think again about the poor widow's last penny, how I would have stolen a schoolboy's cap or handkerchief, or a beggar's wallet, and without hesitation, taken it to a rag dealer and celebrated with the money.
In order to console myself--to indemnify myself in some measure--I take to picking all possible faults in the people who glide by. I shrug my shoulders contemptuously, and look slightingly at them according as they pass. These easily-pleased, confectionery-eating students, who fancy they are sowing their wild oats in truly Continental style if they tickle a sempstress under the ribs! These young bucks, bank clerks, merchants, flâneurs--who would not disdain a sailor's wife; blowsy Molls, ready to fall down in the first doorway for a glass of beer! What sirens! The place at their side still warm from the last night's embrace of a watch-man or a stable-boy! The throne always vacant, always open to newcomers! Pray, mount!
To comfort myself—at least a little—I start picking apart all the flaws of the people walking by. I roll my eyes and look down on them as they pass. These easily entertained, candy-loving students who think they’re living it up in true European style if they flirt with a seamstress! These young guys, bank clerks, merchants, wannabe sophisticates—who wouldn’t turn down a sailor’s wife; rough girls, ready to collapse in the first doorway for a beer! What temptresses! The spot next to them still warm from the previous night’s tryst with a watchman or a stable boy! The throne is always empty, always available for newcomers! Come on, take your place!
I spat out over the pavement, without troubling if it hit any one. I felt enraged; filled with contempt for these people who scraped acquaintanceship with one another, and paired off right before my eyes. I lifted my head, and felt in myself the blessing of being able to keep my own sty clean. At Stortingsplads (Parliament Place) I met a girl who looked fixedly at me as I came close to her.
I spat on the pavement, not caring whether I hit anyone. I felt furious, filled with disdain for those people who casually connected with each other and paired off right in front of me. I lifted my head and felt grateful that I could keep my own space clean. At Stortingsplads (Parliament Place), I met a girl who stared at me as I approached her.
"Good-night!" said I.
"Good night!" I said.
"Good-night!" She stopped.
"Good night!" She stopped.
Hum! was she out walking so late? Did not a young lady run rather a risk in being in Carl Johann at this time of night? Really not? Yes; but was she never spoken to, molested, I meant; to speak plainly, asked to go along home with any one?
Hum! Was she out walking this late? Doesn’t a young woman take quite a risk being in Carl Johann at this time of night? Really not? Yes; but hasn’t anyone ever talked to her, bothered her, I mean; to be blunt, asked her to go home with them?
She stared at me with astonishment, scanned my face closely, to see what I really meant by this, then thrust her hand suddenly under my arm, and said:
She looked at me in shock, studied my face carefully to figure out what I really meant by this, then suddenly slipped her hand under my arm and said:
"Yes, and we went too!"
"Yeah, and we went too!"
I walked on with her. But when we had gone a few paces past the car-stand I came to a standstill, freed my arm, and said:
I kept walking with her. But after we had taken a few steps past the taxi stand, I stopped, let go of her arm, and said:
"Listen, my dear, I don't own a farthing!" and with that I went on.
"Listen, my dear, I don't have a penny!" and with that I continued on.
At first she would not believe me; but after she had searched all my pockets, and found nothing, she got vexed, tossed her head, and called me a dry cod.
At first, she didn't believe me; but after searching all my pockets and finding nothing, she got mad, tossed her head, and called me a dry cod.
"Good-night!" said I.
"Good night!" I said.
"Wait a minute," she called; "are those eyeglasses that you've got gold?"
"Wait a minute," she said; "are those glasses you have made of gold?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Then go to blazes with you!" and I went.
"Then screw you!" and I walked away.
A few seconds after she came running behind me, and called out to me:
A few seconds after she came running up behind me and shouted:
"You can come with me all the same!"
"You can still come with me!"
I felt humiliated by this offer from an unfortunate street wench, and I said "No." Besides, it was growing late at night, and I was due at a place. Neither could she afford to make sacrifices of that kind.
I felt embarrassed by this offer from a desperate street girl, and I said "No." Plus, it was getting late, and I had somewhere to be. She also couldn't afford to make sacrifices like that.
"Yes; but now I will have you come with me."
"Yes; but now I want you to come with me."
"But I won't go with you in this way."
"But I'm not going with you like this."
"Oh, naturally; you are going with some one else."
"Oh, of course; you're going with someone else."
"No," I answered.
"No," I replied.
But I was conscious that I stood in a sorry plight in face of this unique street jade, and I made up my mind to save appearances at least.
But I realized that I was in a tough spot in front of this one-of-a-kind street performer, and I decided to at least keep up appearances.
"What is your name?" I inquired. "Mary, eh? Well, listen to me now, Mary!" and I set about explaining my behaviour. The girl grew more and more astonished in measure as I proceeded. Had she then believed that I, too, was one of those who went about the street at night and ran after little girls? Did she really think so badly of me? Had I perhaps said anything rude to her from the beginning? Did one behave as I had done when one was actuated by any bad motive? Briefly, in so many words, I had accosted her, and accompanied her those few paces, to see how far she would go on with it. For the rest, my name was So-and-so--Pastor So-and-so. "Good-night; depart, and sin no more!" With these words I left her.
"What’s your name?" I asked. "Mary, huh? Well, listen up, Mary!" and I started explaining my behavior. The girl became more and more surprised as I went on. Did she really think I was one of those guys who roams the streets at night and chases after little girls? Did she think so poorly of me? Had I maybe said something rude to her from the start? Would someone act the way I did if they had bad intentions? In short, I approached her and walked a few steps with her to see how far she would go with it. By the way, my name is So-and-so—Pastor So-and-so. "Goodnight; take care, and don’t sin anymore!" With that, I left her.
I rubbed my hands with delight over my happy notion, and soliloquized aloud, "What a joy there is in going about doing good actions." Perhaps I had given this fallen creature an upward impulse for her whole life; save her, once for all, from destruction, and she would appreciate it when she came to think over it; remember me yet in her hour of death with thankful heart. Ah! in truth, it paid to be honourable, upright, and righteous!
I rubbed my hands together with delight over my happy thought and said to myself, "What joy there is in doing good deeds." Maybe I had given this lost person a boost for her entire life; saving her once and for all from ruin, and she would be grateful when she reflected on it; hopefully, she would remember me with gratitude in her final moments. Ah! Truly, it feels good to be honorable, honest, and virtuous!
My spirits were effervescing. I felt fresh and courageous enough to face anything that might turn up. If I only had a candle, I might perhaps complete my article. I walked on, jingling my new door-key in my hand; hummed, and whistled, and speculated as to means of procuring a candle. There was no other way out of it. I would have to take my writing materials with me into the street, under a lamp-post. I opened the door, and went up to get my papers. When I descended once more I locked the door from the outside, and planted myself under the light. All around was quiet; I heard the heavy clanking footstep of a constable down in Taergade, and far away in the direction of St. Han's Hill a dog barked. There was nothing to disturb me. I pulled my coat collar up round my ears, and commenced to think with all my might.
I was feeling really upbeat. I felt fresh and brave enough to tackle anything that came my way. If only I had a candle, I might actually finish my article. I kept walking, jingling my new door key in my hand, humming, whistling, and thinking about how to get a candle. There was no other option. I’d have to take my writing supplies out to the street, under a lamp post. I opened the door and went upstairs to grab my papers. When I came back down, I locked the door from the outside and settled under the light. It was quiet all around; I could hear the heavy, clanking footsteps of a police officer down on Taergade, and far off in the direction of St. Han’s Hill, a dog was barking. There was nothing to distract me. I pulled my coat collar up around my ears and started thinking as hard as I could.
It would be such an extraordinary help to me if I were lucky enough to find a suitable winding up for this little essay. I had stuck just at a rather difficult point in it, where there ought to be a quite imperceptible transition to something fresh, then a subdued gliding finale, a prolonged murmur, ending at last in a climax as bold and as startling as a shot, or the sound of a mountain avalanche--full stop. But the words would not come to me. I read over the whole piece from the commencement; read every sentence aloud, and yet failed absolutely to crystallize my thoughts, in order to produce this scintillating climax. And into the bargain, whilst I was standing labouring away at this, the constable came and, planting himself a little distance away from me, spoilt my whole mood. Now, what concern was it of his if I stood and strove for a striking climax to an article for the Commandor? Lord, how utterly impossible it was for me to keep my head above water, no matter how much I tried! I stayed there for the space of an hour. The constable went his way. The cold began to get too intense for me to keep still. Disheartened and despondent over this abortive effort, I opened the door again, and went up to my room.
It would be such a huge help to me if I could find a fitting conclusion for this little essay. I got stuck at a pretty tough point, where I needed a smooth transition to something new, followed by a soft ending, a long fade-out, and ultimately a strong, surprising climax, like a gunshot or the roar of a mountain avalanche—period. But the words just wouldn’t come to me. I read the whole piece from the beginning; I read every sentence out loud, yet I completely failed to clarify my thoughts to create that dazzling climax. On top of that, while I was struggling with this, a constable came along and stood a little way off, ruining my entire mood. Why did it matter to him if I was trying to craft a striking ending for an article for the Commandor? It felt utterly impossible for me to stay focused, no matter how hard I tried! I was there for about an hour. The constable moved along. The cold started to get too intense for me to stay still. Feeling discouraged and down about this failed attempt, I opened the door again and went back to my room.
It was cold up there, and I could barely see my window for the intense darkness. I felt my towards the bed, pulled off my shoes, and set about warming my feet between my hands. Then I lay down, as I had done for a long time now, with all my clothes on.
It was cold up there, and I could hardly see my window because of the deep darkness. I made my way to the bed, took off my shoes, and started warming my feet between my hands. Then I lay down, like I had been doing for a while now, still fully dressed.
The following morning I sat up in bed as soon as it got light, and set to work at the essay once more. I sat thus till noon; I had succeeded by then in getting ten, perhaps twenty lines down, and still I had not found an ending.
The next morning, I propped myself up in bed as soon as it was light and started working on the essay again. I stayed like that until noon; by then, I had managed to write maybe ten or twenty lines, but I still hadn't found an ending.
I rose, put on my shoes, and began to walk up and down the floor to try and warm myself. I looked out; there was rime on the window; it was snowing. Down in the yard a thick layer of snow covered the paving-stones and the top of the pump. I bustled about the room, took aimless turns to and fro, scratched the wall with my nail, leant my head carefully against the door for a while, tapped with my forefinger on the floor, and then listened attentively, all without any object, but quietly and pensively as if it were some matter of importance in which I was engaged; and all the while I murmured aloud, time upon time, so that I could hear my own voice.
I got up, put on my shoes, and started pacing back and forth to warm myself up. I looked outside; there was frost on the window, and it was snowing. In the yard, a thick layer of snow covered the paving stones and the top of the pump. I moved around the room, made aimless turns back and forth, scratched the wall with my nail, leaned my head against the door for a bit, tapped my forefinger on the floor, and then listened closely, all without any purpose, but quietly and thoughtfully as if it was something important I was focused on; and throughout it all, I murmured aloud repeatedly so I could hear my own voice.
But, great God, surely this is madness! and yet I kept on just as before. After a long time, perhaps a couple of hours, I pulled myself sharply together, bit my lips, and manned myself as well as I could. There must be an end to this! I found a splinter to chew, and set myself resolutely to again.
But, oh my God, this has to be madness! And still, I kept going just like before. After a long time, maybe a couple of hours, I pulled myself together, bit my lips, and got myself ready as best as I could. This has to stop! I found a splinter to chew on and determinedly set myself to work again.
A couple of short sentences formed themselves with much trouble, a score of poor words which I tortured forth with might and main to try and advance a little. Then I stopped, my head was barren; I was incapable of more. And, as I could positively not go on, I set myself to gaze with wide open eyes at these last words, this unfinished sheet of paper; I stared at these strange, shaky letters that bristled up from the paper like small hairy creeping things, till at last I could neither make head nor tail of any of it. I thought on nothing.
A couple of short sentences came out with a lot of effort, a bunch of awkward words that I forced out to try and make some progress. Then I stopped; my mind was blank. I couldn't think of anything else. Since I really couldn't continue, I started to just stare with wide eyes at those last words, that unfinished sheet of paper. I looked at those strange, shaky letters that stood out from the paper like small, hairy insects until I finally couldn't understand any of it. I didn’t think about anything.
Time went; I heard the traffic in the street, the rattle of cars and tramp of hoofs. Jens Olaj's voice ascended towards me from the stables as he chid the horses. I was perfectly stunned. I sat and moistened my lips a little, but otherwise made no effort to do anything; my chest was in a pitiful state. The dusk closed in; I sank more and more together, grew weary, and lay down on the bed again. In order to warm my fingers a little I stroked them through my hair backwards and forwards and crosswise. Small loose tufts came away, flakes that got between my fingers, and scattered over the pillow. I did not think anything about it just then; it was as if it did not concern me. I had hair enough left, anyway. I tried afresh to shake myself out of this strange daze that enveloped my whole being like a mist. I sat up, struck my knees with my flat hands, laughed as hard as my sore chest permitted me--only to collapse again. Naught availed; I was dying helplessly, with my eyes wide open--staring straight up at the roof. At length I stuck my forefinger in my mouth, and took to sucking it. Something stirred in my brain, a thought that bored its way in there--a stark-mad notion.
Time passed; I could hear the traffic outside, the sound of cars and the clatter of hooves. Jens Olaj's voice rose up to me from the stables as he scolded the horses. I was completely stunned. I sat there, wetting my lips a bit, but otherwise made no effort to do anything; my chest felt awful. The darkness settled in; I curled up more and more, grew tired, and lay back down on the bed. To warm my fingers, I ran them through my hair back and forth and side to side. Small clumps came out, flakes that got caught between my fingers and scattered over the pillow. I didn’t think much about it at that moment; it felt like it didn’t matter. I still had enough hair left, anyway. I tried again to shake myself out of this weird haze that wrapped around me like fog. I sat up, hit my knees with my flat hands, laughed as hard as my sore chest would allow--only to collapse again. Nothing helped; I was dying helplessly, with my eyes wide open—staring straight up at the ceiling. Eventually, I stuck my forefinger in my mouth and started sucking on it. Something stirred in my brain, a thought that burrowed its way in—a crazy idea.
Supposing I were to take a bite? And without a moment's reflection, I shut my eyes, and clenched my teeth on it.
Suppose I took a bite? Without thinking for a second, I closed my eyes and bit down on it.
I sprang up. At last I was thoroughly awake. A little blood trickled from it, and I licked it as it came. It didn't hurt very much, neither was the wound large, but I was brought at one bound to my senses. I shook my head, went to the window, where I found a rag, and wound it round the sore place. As I stood and busied myself with this, my eyes filled with tears; I cried softly to myself. This poor thin finger looked so utterly pitiable. God in Heaven! what a pass it had come to now with me! The gloom grew closer. It was, maybe, not impossible that I might work up my finale through the course of the evening, if I only had a candle. My head was clear once more. Thoughts came and went as usual, and I did not suffer particularly; I did not even feel hunger so badly as some hours previously. I could hold out well till the next day. Perhaps I might be able to get a candle on credit, if I applied to the provision shop and explained my situation--I was so well known in there; in the good old days, when I had the means to do it, I used to buy many a loaf there. There was no doubt I could raise a candle on the strength of my honest name; and for the first time for ages I took to brushing my clothes a little, got rid as well as the darkness allowed me of the loose hairs on my collar, and felt my way down the stairs.
I jumped up. Finally, I was completely awake. A little blood dripped from it, and I licked it as it came. It didn’t hurt much, and the wound wasn’t big, but I snapped back to reality in an instant. I shook my head, went to the window, found a rag, and wrapped it around the sore spot. While I was busy with this, my eyes filled with tears; I cried softly to myself. This poor thin finger looked so miserable. God in Heaven! Look at where I’ve ended up! The darkness seemed to close in more. It wasn’t impossible that I could work on my ending tonight if I just had a candle. My head was clear again. Thoughts came and went as usual, and I didn’t feel particularly bad; I didn’t even feel hunger as badly as I had a few hours ago. I could hold out well until the next day. Maybe I could get a candle on credit if I went to the grocery store and explained my situation—I was so well-known there; back in the good old days, when I had money, I bought many loaves from them. There was no doubt I could get a candle based on my good name; and for the first time in ages, I started brushing my clothes a bit, got rid of as much of the loose hair on my collar as the darkness allowed, and felt my way down the stairs.
When I got outside in the street it occurred to me that I might perhaps rather ask for a loaf. I grew irresolute, and stopped to consider. "On no account," I replied to myself at last; I was unfortunately not in a condition to bear food. It would only be a repetition of the same old story--visions, and presentiments, and mad notions. My article would never get finished, and it was a question of going to the "Commandor" before he had time to forget me. On no account whatever! and I decided upon the candle. With that I entered the shop.
When I stepped outside onto the street, it struck me that I might actually want to ask for a loaf. I hesitated and paused to think. "Absolutely not," I finally told myself; sadly, I wasn't in any shape to eat. It would just lead to the same old problems—visions, premonitions, and crazy ideas. My article would never be completed, and I needed to visit the "Commandor" before he had a chance to forget about me. Definitely not! So I opted for the candle instead. With that, I walked into the shop.
A woman is standing at the counter making purchases; several small parcels in different sorts of paper are lying in front of her. The shopman, who knows me, and knows what I usually buy, leaves the woman, and packs without much ado a loaf in a piece of paper and shoves it over to me.
A woman is standing at the counter making purchases; several small packages wrapped in different types of paper are in front of her. The shopkeeper, who recognizes me and knows what I typically buy, leaves the woman and quickly wraps a loaf of bread in a piece of paper, sliding it over to me.
"No, thank you, it was really a candle I wanted this evening," I say. I say it very quietly and humbly, in order not to vex him and spoil my chance of getting what I want.
"No, thank you, I really just wanted a candle this evening," I say. I say it very softly and modestly, to avoid upsetting him and ruining my chance of getting what I want.
My answer confuses him; he turns quite cross at my unexpected words; it was the first time I had ever demanded anything but a loaf from him.
My response confuses him; he gets really upset at my unexpected words; it was the first time I had ever asked him for anything other than a loaf of bread.
"Well then, you must wait a while," he says at last, and busies himself with the woman's parcels again.
"Well then, you need to wait a bit," he says finally, and goes back to handling the woman's bags.
She receives her wares and pays for them---gives him a florin, out of which she gets the change, and goes out. Now the shop-boy and I are alone. He says:
She gets her items and pays for them—hands him a florin, gets her change, and leaves. Now it’s just the shop boy and me. He says:
"So it was a candle you wanted, eh?" He tears open a package, and takes one out for me. He looks at me, and I look at him; I can't get my request over my lips.
"So you wanted a candle, huh?" He rips open a package and takes one out for me. He looks at me, and I look back at him; I can't get my request to come out of my mouth.
"Oh yes, that's true; you paid, though!" he says suddenly. He simply asserts that I had paid. I heard every word, and he begins to count some silver out of the till, coin after coin, shining stout pieces. He gives me back change for a crown.
"Oh yes, that's true; you paid, though!" he says suddenly. He just insists that I had paid. I heard every word, and he starts to count some coins out of the register, coin after coin, shiny, sturdy pieces. He gives me back change for a crown.
"Much obliged," he says.
"Thanks a lot," he says.
Now I stand and look at these pieces of money for a second. I am conscious something is wrong somewhere. I do not reflect; do not think about anything at all--I am simply struck of a heap by all this wealth which is lying glittering before my eyes--and I gather up the money mechanically.
Now I stand and look at this pile of money for a moment. I realize something is off. I don’t reflect; I don't think about anything at all—I’m just overwhelmed by all this wealth that’s shining before me—and I collect the money instinctively.
I stand outside the counter, stupid with amazement, dumb, paralyzed. I take a stride towards the door, and stop again. I turn my eyes upon a certain spot in the wall, where a little bell is suspended to a leather collar, and underneath this a bundle of string, and I stand and stare at these things.
I stand outside the counter, stunned with amazement, speechless and frozen. I take a step toward the door but stop again. I focus my gaze on a specific spot on the wall, where a small bell hangs from a leather strap, and below it, there’s a bundle of string. I stand there, staring at these things.
The shop-boy is struck by the idea that I want to have a chat as I take my time so leisurely, and says, as he tidies a lot of wrapping-papers strewn over the counter:
The shop boy gets the impression that I want to chat since I'm taking my time so leisurely, and he says, while he organizes the wrapping paper scattered across the counter:
"It looks as if we were going to have winter snow!"
"It looks like we're about to get some winter snow!"
"Humph! Yes," I reply; "it looks as if we were going to have winter in earnest now; it looks like it," and a while after, I add: "Ah, well, it is none too soon."
"Humph! Yes," I reply; "it seems like we're really going to have winter now; it really does," and a little later, I add: "Oh well, it's about time."
I could hear myself speak, but each word I uttered struck my ear as if it were coming from another person. I spoke absolutely unwittingly, involuntarily, without being conscious of myself.
I could hear myself talk, but every word I said sounded like it was coming from someone else. I spoke completely without realizing it, involuntarily, without being aware of myself.
"Oh, do you think so?" says the boy.
"Oh, do you really think that?" says the boy.
I thrust the hand with the money into my pocket, turned the door-handle, and left. I could hear that I said good-night, and that the shop-boy replied to me.
I shoved the cash into my pocket, turned the door handle, and walked out. I could hear myself say goodnight, and I heard the shop boy respond.
I had gone a few paces away from the shop when the shop-door was torn open, and the boy called after me. I turned round without any astonishment, without a trace of fear; I only collected the money into my hand, and prepared to give it back.
I had walked a few steps away from the shop when the door flung open and the boy shouted after me. I turned around without any surprise, without a hint of fear; I just gathered the money in my hand and got ready to return it.
"Beg pardon, you've forgotten your candle," says the boy.
"Excuse me, you left your candle behind," says the boy.
"Ah, thanks," I answered quietly. "Thanks, thanks"; and I strolled on, down the street, bearing it in my hand.
"Ah, thanks," I replied softly. "Thanks, thanks," and I walked on down the street, holding it in my hand.
My first sensible thought referred to the money. I went over to a lamp- post, counted it, weighed it in my hand, and smiled. So, in spite of all, I was helped--extraordinarily, grandly, incredibly helped--helped for a long, long time; and I thrust my hand with the money into my pocket, and walked on.
My first sensible thought was about the money. I walked over to a lamp post, counted it, felt the weight in my hand, and smiled. So, despite everything, I was helped—extraordinarily, grandly, unbelievably helped—for a long, long time; and I shoved my hand with the money into my pocket and kept walking.
Outside an eating-house in Grand Street I stopped, and turned over in my mind, calmly and quietly, if I should venture so soon to take a little refreshment. I could hear the rattle of knives and plates inside, and the sound of meat being pounded. The temptation was too strong for me--I entered.
Outside a diner on Grand Street, I paused and thought about whether I should go in for a snack. I could hear the clattering of knives and plates inside, along with the sound of meat being tenderized. The temptation was too strong—I went in.
"A helping of beef," I say.
"A serving of beef," I say.
"One beef!" calls the waitress down through the door to the lift.
"One beef!" shouts the waitress down through the door to the elevator.
I sat down by myself at a little table next to the door, and prepared to wait. It was somewhat dark where I was sitting, and I felt tolerably well concealed, and set myself to have a serious think. Every now and then the waitress glanced over at me inquiringly. My first downright dishonesty was accomplished--my first theft. Compared to this, all my earlier escapades were as nothing--my first great fall.... Well and good! There was no help for it. For that matter, it was open to me to settle it with the shopkeeper later on, on a more opportune occasion. It need not go any farther with me. Besides that, I had not taken upon myself to live more honourably than all the other folk; there was no contract that....
I sat down alone at a small table by the door and got ready to wait. It was a bit dark where I was sitting, and I felt reasonably hidden, so I started to think seriously. Every now and then, the waitress looked over at me with curiosity. I had just committed my first real dishonesty—my first theft. Compared to this, all my earlier misadventures seemed insignificant—my first big fall... Well, it was done! There was no way around it. I could always settle up with the shopkeeper later on when it was more convenient. It didn’t have to go any further for me. Besides, I hadn’t taken it upon myself to live more honorably than everyone else; there was no obligation that...
"Do you think that beef will soon be here?"
"Do you think beef will be here soon?"
"Yes; immediately"; the waitress opens the trapdoor, and looks down into the kitchen.
"Yes, right away,” the waitress says as she opens the trapdoor and looks down into the kitchen.
But suppose the affair did crop up some day? If the shop-boy were to get suspicious and begin to think over the transaction about the bread, and the florin of which the woman got the change? It was not impossible that he would discover it some day, perhaps the next time I went there. Well, then, Lord!... I shrugged my shoulders unobserved.
But what if the situation came to light one day? If the shop assistant started to get suspicious and thought about the transaction involving the bread and the florin the woman got as change? It wasn’t out of the question that he might figure it out someday, maybe the next time I went there. Well, then, wow!... I shrugged my shoulders without anyone noticing.
"If you please," says the waitress, kindly placing the beef on the table, "wouldn't you rather go to another compartment, it's so dark here?"
"If you don’t mind," says the waitress, kindly setting the beef on the table, "wouldn't you prefer to move to another section? It’s really dark in here."
"No, thanks; just let me be here," I reply; her kindliness touches me at once. I pay for the beef on the spot, put whatever change remains into her hand, close her fingers over it. She smiles, and I say in fun, with the tears near my ears, "There, you're to have the balance to buy yourself a farm.... Ah, you're very welcome to it."
"No, thanks; I just want to stay here," I reply, her kindness immediately touching me. I pay for the beef right away, and I put the remaining change into her hand, closing her fingers over it. She smiles, and I say jokingly, with tears close to spilling, "There, that's for you to keep the change and buy yourself a farm.... Ah, you’re more than welcome to it."
I commenced to eat, got more and more greedy I as I did so, swallowed whole pieces without chewing them, enjoyed myself in an animal-like way at every mouthful, and tore at the meat like a cannibal.
I started eating, becoming more and more greedy as I went along, swallowing whole pieces without chewing, enjoying each bite like an animal, and devouring the meat like a savage.
The waitress came over to me again.
The waitress came over to me again.
"Will you have anything to drink?" she asks, bending down a little towards me. I looked at her. She spoke very low, almost shyly, and dropped her eyes. "I mean a glass of ale, or whatever you like best ... from me ... without ... that is, if you will...."
"Do you want something to drink?" she asks, leaning a bit closer to me. I looked at her. She spoke softly, almost shyly, and looked down. "I mean a glass of beer, or whatever you like best... from me... if you want...."
"No; many thanks," I answer. "Not now; I shall come back another time."
"No, thanks," I reply. "Not right now; I'll come back another time."
She drew back, and sat down at the desk. I could only see her head. What a singular creature!
She pulled back and sat at the desk. I could only see her head. What a unique person!
When finished, I made at once for the door. I felt nausea already. The waitress got up. I was afraid to go near the light--afraid to show myself too plainly to the young girl, who never for a moment suspected the depth of my misery; so I wished her a hasty good-night, bowed to her, and left.
When I was done, I headed straight for the door. I was already feeling nauseous. The waitress got up. I was scared to go near the light—afraid to reveal myself too much to the young girl, who never suspected how miserable I really was; so I quickly wished her good night, bowed to her, and left.
The food commenced to take effect. I suffered much from it, and could not keep it down for any length of time. I had to empty my mouth a little at every dark corner I came to. I struggled to master this nausea which threatened to hollow me out anew, clenched my hands, and tried to fight it down; stamped on the pavement, and gulped down furiously whatever sought to come up. All in vain. I sprang at last into a doorway, doubled up, head foremost, blinded with the water which gushed from my eyes, and vomited once more. I was seized with bitterness, and wept as I went along the street.... I cursed the cruel powers, whoever they might be, that persecuted me so, consigned them to hell's damnation and eternal torments for their petty persecution. There was but little chivalry in fate, really little enough chivalry; one was forced to admit that.
The food began to take its toll. I was in a lot of pain and couldn't keep it down for long. I had to spit out a little bit every time I reached a dark corner. I fought against the nausea that felt like it was eating me alive, clenched my hands, and tried to suppress it; I stomped on the pavement and desperately swallowed whatever was trying to come back up. It was all useless. Finally, I jumped into a doorway, hunched over, my head down, blinded by the tears streaming from my eyes, and threw up again. I was overwhelmed with bitterness and cried as I walked down the street... I cursed the cruel forces, whoever they were, who tormented me like this, wishing them eternal damnation and suffering for their petty cruelty. There was hardly any chivalry in fate, very little indeed; one had to admit that.
I went over to a man staring into a shop-window, and asked him in great haste what, according to his opinion, should one give a man who had been starving for a long time. It was a matter of life and death, I said; he couldn't even keep beef down.
I approached a man who was looking into a shop window and quickly asked him what he thought a person should give to someone who had been starving for a long time. It was a matter of life and death, I said; he couldn't even keep beef down.
"I have heard say that milk is a good thing--hot milk," answered the man, astonished. "Who is it, by the way, you are asking for?"
"I've heard that milk is good—hot milk," the man replied, surprised. "By the way, who are you looking for?"
"Thanks, thanks," I say; "that idea of hot milk might not be half a bad notion;" and I go.
"Thanks, thanks," I say; "that idea of hot milk could actually be a good thought;" and I leave.
I entered the first café I came to going along, and asked for some boiled milk. I got the milk, drank it down, hot as it was, swallowed it greedily, every drop, paid for it, and went out again. I took the road home.
I walked into the first café I saw and asked for some boiled milk. I got the milk, drank it down, hot as it was, greedily gulping every drop, paid for it, and stepped outside. I headed back home.
Now something singular happened. Outside my door, leaning against the lamp-post, and right under the glare of it, stands a person of whom I get a glimpse from a long distance--it is the lady dressed in black again. The same black-clad lady of the other evenings. There could be no mistake about it; she had turned up at the same spot for the fourth time. She is standing perfectly motionless. I find this so peculiar that I involuntarily slacken my pace. At this moment my thoughts are in good working order, but I am much excited; my nerves are irritated by my last meal. I pass her by as usual; am almost at the door and on the point of entering. There I stop. All of a sudden an inspiration seizes me. Without rendering myself any account of it, I turn round and go straight up to the lady, look her in the face, and bow.
Now something unusual happened. Outside my door, leaning against the lamppost and right under its bright light, stands a woman I can just make out from a distance—it’s the lady in black again. The same woman in black from the other nights. There’s no mistaking it; she has shown up at the same spot for the fourth time. She stands completely still. I find this so strange that I instinctively slow down. At this moment, my thoughts are clear, but I’m really excited; my nerves are on edge from my last meal. I pass by her as usual, almost at the door and ready to go in. Then I stop. Suddenly, I have an idea. Without thinking about it, I turn around and walk straight up to the lady, look her in the face, and bow.
"Good-evening."
"Good evening."
"Good-evening," she answers.
"Good evening," she replies.
Excuse me, was she looking for anything? I had noticed her before; could I be of assistance to her in any way? begged pardon, by-the-way, so earnestly for inquiring.
Excuse me, was she looking for something? I had seen her before; could I help her in any way? I sincerely apologize for asking.
Yes; she didn't quite know....
Yes; she wasn't quite sure....
No one lived inside that door besides three or four horses and myself; it was, for that matter, only a stable and a tinker's workshop.... She was certainly on a wrong track if she was seeking any one there.
No one lived behind that door except for three or four horses and me; it was just a stable and a tinker's workshop... She was definitely looking in the wrong place if she was trying to find anyone there.
At this she turns her head away, and says: "I am not seeking for anybody. I am only standing here; it was really only a whim. I" ... she stops.
At this, she turns her head away and says, "I'm not looking for anyone. I'm just standing here; it was really just a whim. I"... she stops.
Indeed, really, she only stood there, just stood there, evening after evening, just for a whim's sake!
Indeed, she just stood there, evening after evening, simply for the fun of it!
That was a little odd. I stood and pondered over it, and it perplexed me more and more. I made up my mind to be daring; I jingled my money in my pocket, and asked her, without further ado, to come and have a glass of wine some place or another ... in consideration that winter had come, ha, ha! ... it needn't take very long ... but perhaps she would scarcely....
That was a bit strange. I stood there thinking about it, and it confused me more and more. I decided to be bold; I jingled my change in my pocket and asked her, without wasting any time, to join me for a glass of wine somewhere... since winter had arrived, ha, ha! ... it wouldn’t take too long ... but maybe she wouldn’t really....
Ah, no, thanks; she couldn't well do that. No! she couldn't do that; but would I be so kind as to accompany her a little way? She ... it was rather dark to go home now, and she was rather nervous about going up Carl Johann after it got so late.
Ah, no, thanks; she couldn't really do that. No! she couldn't do that; but would you be so kind as to walk with her part of the way? It was a bit dark to head home now, and she was feeling pretty nervous about going up Carl Johann this late.
We moved on; she walked at my right side. A strange, beautiful feeling empowered me; the certainty of being near a young girl. I looked at her the whole way along. The scent of her hair; the warmth that irradiated from her body; the perfume of woman that accompanied her; the sweet breath every time she turned her face towards me--everything penetrated in an ungovernable way through all my senses. So far, I just caught a glimpse of a full, rather pale, face behind the veil, and a high bosom that curved out against her cape. The thought of all the hidden beauty which I surmised lay sheltered under the cloak and veil bewildered me, making me idiotically happy without any reasonable grounds. I could not endure it any longer; I touched her with my hand, passed my fingers over her shoulder, and smiled imbecilely.
We moved on; she walked at my right side. A strange, beautiful feeling filled me with confidence; the certainty of being near a young girl. I looked at her the whole way. The scent of her hair, the warmth radiating from her body, the perfume that surrounded her, the sweet breath every time she turned her face towards me—everything overwhelmed my senses. So far, I had only seen a glimpse of a full, somewhat pale face behind the veil, and a high bosom that curved out against her cape. The thought of all the hidden beauty I imagined was tucked underneath the cloak and veil left me bewildered, making me inexplicably happy for no good reason. I couldn’t take it anymore; I reached out to her with my hand, brushed my fingers over her shoulder, and smiled foolishly.
"How queer you are," said I.
"You're so weird," I said.
"Am I, really; in what way?"
"Am I really? In what way?"
Well, in the first place, simply, she had a habit of standing outside a stable door, evening after evening, without any object whatever, just for a whim's sake....
Well, first of all, she just had a habit of standing outside a stable door, evening after evening, without any purpose at all, just on a whim....
Oh, well, she might have her reason for doing so; besides, she liked staying up late at night; it was a thing she had always had a great fancy for. Did I care about going to bed before twelve?
Oh, well, she might have her reasons for doing that; plus, she liked staying up late at night; it was something she had always really enjoyed. Did I care about going to bed before midnight?
I? If there was anything in the world I hated it was to go to bed before twelve o'clock at night.
I? If there was anything in the world I hated, it was going to bed before midnight.
Ah, there, you see! She, too, was just the same; she took this little tour in the evenings when she had nothing to lose by doing so. She lived up in St. Olav's Place.
Ah, there you have it! She was exactly the same; she would take this little stroll in the evenings when she had nothing to risk by doing so. She lived up in St. Olav's Place.
"Ylajali," I cried.
"Ylajali," I shouted.
"I beg pardon?"
"Excuse me?"
"I only said 'Ylajali' ... it's all right. Continue...."
"I just said 'Ylajali' ... it's fine. Keep going...."
She lived up in St. Olav's Place, lonely enough, together with her mother, to whom one couldn't talk because she was so deaf. Was there anything odd in her liking to get out for a little?
She lived up on St. Olav's Place, feeling pretty lonely with just her mom, who was too deaf to have a conversation. Was it strange that she wanted to get out for a bit?
"No, not at all," I replied.
"No, not at all," I replied.
"No? well, what then?"
"No? Well, what next?"
I could hear by her voice that she was smiling.
I could tell by her voice that she was smiling.
Hadn't she a sister?
Did she not have a sister?
Yes; an older sister. But, by-the-way, how did I know that? She had gone to Hamburg.
Yes; an older sister. But, by the way, how did I know that? She had gone to Hamburg.
"Lately?"
"Recently?"
"Yes; five weeks ago." From where did I learn that she had a sister?
"Yeah; five weeks ago." Where did I find out that she had a sister?
I didn't learn it at all; I only asked.
I didn't learn it at all; I just asked.
We kept silence. A man passes us, with a pair of shoes under his arm; otherwise, the street is empty as far as we can see. Over at the Tivoli a long row of coloured lamps are burning. It no longer snows; the sky is clear.
We stayed quiet. A man walks by us, carrying a pair of shoes under his arm; other than that, the street is empty as far as we can see. Over at the Tivoli, a long line of colorful lights is shining. It's no longer snowing; the sky is clear.
"Gracious! don't you freeze without an overcoat?" inquires the lady, suddenly looking at me.
"Wow! Don't you get cold without a coat?" the lady asks, suddenly looking at me.
Should I tell her why I had no overcoat; make my sorry condition known at once, and frighten her away? As well first as last. Still, it was delightful to walk here at her side and keep her in ignorance yet a while longer. So I lied. I answered:
Should I tell her why I didn’t have a coat; make my sad situation known right away, and scare her off? It didn't really matter when. Still, it was nice to walk beside her and keep her in the dark a little longer. So I lied. I replied:
"No, not at all"; and, in order to change the subject, I asked, "Have you seen the menagerie in the Tivoli?"
"No, not at all," I said, trying to change the subject. "Have you seen the zoo in the Tivoli?"
"No," she answered; "is there really anything to see?"
"No," she answered. "Is there even anything to see?"
Suppose she were to take it into her head to wish to go there? Into that blaze of light, with the crowd of people. Why, she would be filled with shame; I would drive her out again, with my shabby clothes, and lean face; perhaps she might even notice that I had no waistcoat on....
Suppose she decided she wanted to go there? Into that bright light, with all those people. She would feel so embarrassed; I would push her away again, with my worn-out clothes and thin face; maybe she would even see that I wasn’t wearing a vest...
"Ah, no; there is sure to be nothing worth seeing!"
"Ah, no; there's definitely nothing worth seeing!"
And a lot of happy ideas occurred to me, of which I at once made use; a few sparse words, fragments left in my dessicated brain. What would one expect from such a small menagerie? On the whole, it did not interest me in the least to see animals in cases. These animals know that one is standing staring at them; they feel hundreds of inquisitive looks upon them; are conscious of them. No; I would prefer to see animals that didn't know one observed them; shy creatures that nestle in their lair, and lie with sluggish green eyes, and lick their claws, and muse, eh?
And a lot of happy ideas popped into my head, which I immediately used; a few scattered words, bits left in my dry brain. What do you expect from such a small collection of animals? Honestly, I had no interest in seeing animals in cages. These animals know when someone is staring at them; they feel countless curious gazes upon them; they're aware of it. No; I would rather see animals that didn’t know they were being watched; shy creatures that curl up in their dens, lying with dull green eyes, licking their claws, and daydreaming, right?
Yes; I was certainly right in that.
Yes, I was definitely right about that.
It was only animals in all their peculiar fearfulness and peculiar savagery that possessed a charm. The soundless, stealthy tread in the total darkness of night; the hidden monsters of the woods; the shrieks of a bird flying past; the wind, the smell of blood, the rumbling in space; in short, the reigning spirit of the kingdom of savage creatures hovering over savagery ... the unconscious poetry!... But I was afraid this bored her. The consciousness of my great poverty seized me anew, and crushed me. If I had only been in any way well-enough dressed to have given her the pleasure of this little tour in the Tivoli! I could not make out this creature, who could find pleasure in letting herself be accompanied up the whole of Carl Johann Street by a half-naked beggar. What, in the name of God, was she thinking of? And why was I walking there, giving myself airs, and smiling idiotically at nothing? Had I any reasonable cause, either, for letting myself be worried into a long walk by this dainty, silken-clad bird? Mayhap it did not cost me an effort? Did I not feel the ice of death go right into my heart at even the gentlest puff of wind that blew against us? Was not madness running riot in my brain, just for lack of food for many months at a stretch? Yet she hindered me from going home to get even a little milk into my parched mouth; a spoonful of sweet milk, that I might perhaps be able to keep down. Why didn't she turn her back on me, and let me go to the deuce?...
It was only the animals, with their strange fears and brutal instincts, that had any real appeal. The silent, sneaky steps in the pitch-black night; the hidden beasts in the woods; the cries of a bird flying by; the wind, the smell of blood, the distant rumbling; in short, the spirit of wild creatures looming over the chaos … the unintentional poetry! But I worried that this bored her. The awareness of my extreme poverty hit me again and crushed me. If only I had been dressed well enough to give her the pleasure of this little outing in Tivoli! I couldn’t understand why she found joy in being accompanied the entire length of Carl Johann Street by a half-naked beggar. What on earth was she thinking? And why was I strolling there, pretending to be sophisticated and smiling foolishly at nothing? Did I have any good reason to let myself be dragged into a long walk by this dainty, silk-clad girl? Maybe it didn’t take me any effort? Didn’t I feel the chill of despair pierce my heart with even the slightest breeze that brushed against us? Wasn’t madness raging in my mind, just from starving for months? Yet she prevented me from going home to get even a little milk to soothe my dry throat; just a spoonful of sweet milk that I might be able to keep down. Why didn’t she just turn away and let me go to hell?
I became distracted; my despair reduced me to the last extremity. I said:
I got distracted; my hopelessness brought me to my breaking point. I said:
"Considering all things, you ought not to walk with me. I disgrace you right under every one's eyes, if only with my clothes. Yes, it is positively true; I mean it."
"Given everything, you really shouldn’t walk with me. I embarrass you right in front of everyone, even just because of my clothes. Yes, that’s definitely true; I’m serious."
She starts, looks up quickly at me, and is silent; then she exclaims suddenly:
She starts, glances up at me quickly, and falls silent; then she suddenly exclaims:
"Indeed, though!" More she doesn't say.
"Absolutely!" That's all she says.
"What do you mean by that?" I queried.
"What do you mean by that?" I asked.
"Ugh, no; you make me feel ashamed.... We have not got very far now"; and she walked on a little faster.
"Ugh, no; you make me feel embarrassed.... We haven't gotten very far now"; and she walked on a little faster.
We turned up University Street, and could already see the lights in St. Olav's Place. Then she commenced to walk slowly again.
We turned onto University Street and could already see the lights in St. Olav's Place. Then she started to walk slowly again.
"I have no wish to be indiscreet," I say; "but won't you tell me your name before we part? and won't you, just for one second, lift up your veil so that I can see you? I would be really so grateful."
"I don’t want to be rude," I say; "but could you please tell me your name before we say goodbye? And could you just lift your veil for a second so I can see you? I’d really appreciate it."
A pause. I walked on in expectation.
A pause. I continued walking, looking forward to what was next.
"You have seen me before," she replies.
"You've seen me before," she replies.
"Ylajali," I say again.
"Ylajali," I repeat.
"Beg pardon. You followed me once for half-a-day, almost right home. Were you tipsy that time?"
"Excuse me. You followed me for almost half a day, nearly all the way home. Were you drunk that time?"
I could hear again that she smiled.
I could hear her smile again.
"Yes," I said. "Yes, worse luck, I was tipsy that time."
"Yeah," I said. "Yeah, unfortunately, I was a bit drunk that time."
"That was horrid of you!"
"That was awful of you!"
And I admitted contritely that it was horrid of me.
And I admitted regretfully that it was awful of me.
We reached the fountains; we stop and look up at the many lighted windows of No. 2.
We arrived at the fountains; we stop and gaze up at the numerous lit windows of No. 2.
"Now, you mustn't come any farther with me," she says. "Thank you for coming so far."
"Now, you shouldn't come any further with me," she says. "Thank you for coming this far."
I bowed; I daren't say anything; I took off my hat and stood bareheaded. I wonder if she will give me her hand.
I bowed; I didn't dare say anything; I took off my hat and stood bareheaded. I wonder if she will give me her hand.
"Why don't you ask me to go back a little way with you?" she asks, in a low voice, looking down at the toe of her shoe.
"Why don't you ask me to walk back a bit with you?" she asks softly, staring at the toe of her shoe.
"Great Heavens!" I reply, beside myself, "Great Heavens, if you only would!"
"Wow!" I reply, overwhelmed, "Wow, if you would just do it!"
"Yes; but only a little way."
"Yeah, but just a little."
And we turned round.
And we turned around.
I was fearfully confused. I absolutely did not know if I were on my head or my heels. This creature upset all my chain of reasoning; turned it topsy-turvy. I was bewitched and extraordinarily happy. It seemed to me as if I were being dragged enchantingly to destruction. She had expressly willed to go back; it wasn't my notion, it was her own desire. I walk on and look at her, and get more and more bold. She encourages me, draws me to her by each word she speaks. I forget for a moment my poverty, my humble position, my whole miserable condition. I feel my blood course madly through my whole body, as in the days before I caved in, and resolved to feel my way by a little ruse.
I was completely confused and really didn't know if I was coming or going. This person turned all my thoughts upside down. I was enchanted and incredibly happy. It felt like I was being pulled into something captivatingly destructive. She wanted to go back; it wasn’t my idea, it was her desire. As I walked and looked at her, I grew bolder. She encouraged me and drew me in with every word she said. For a moment, I forgot about my poverty, my low status, and my whole miserable situation. I could feel my blood racing through my body, just like before I broke down, and I decided to navigate this situation with a little trick.
"By-the-way, it wasn't you I followed that time," said I. "It was your sister."
"By the way, it wasn't you I followed that time," I said. "It was your sister."
"Was it my sister?" she questions, in the highest degree amazed. She stands still, looks up at me, and positively waits for an answer. She puts the question in all sober earnest.
"Was it my sister?" she asks, completely astonished. She stands still, looks up at me, and really waits for an answer. She asks the question with total seriousness.
"Yes," I replied. "Hum--m, that is to say, it was the younger of the two ladies who went on in front of me."
"Yes," I replied. "Um, I mean, it was the younger of the two ladies who walked ahead of me."
"The youngest, eh? eh? a-a-ha!" she laughed out all at once, loudly, heartily, like a child. "Oh, how sly you are; you only said that just to get me to raise my veil, didn't you? Ah, I thought so; but you may just wait till you are blue first ... just for punishment."
"The youngest, huh? Haha!" she burst out laughing, loudly and genuinely, like a little kid. "Oh, you’re so sneaky; you said that just to get me to lift my veil, didn’t you? I figured as much; but you can just wait until you turn blue first... just for a little punishment."
We began to laugh and jest; we talked incessantly all the time. I do not know what I said, I was so happy. She told me that she had seen me once before, a long time ago, in the theatre. I had then comrades with me, and I behaved like a madman; I must certainly have been tipsy that time too, more's the shame.
We started to laugh and joke; we talked nonstop the whole time. I don’t even remember what I said, I was so happy. She told me that she had seen me before, a long time ago, at the theater. I had friends with me then, and I acted like a fool; I must have definitely been drunk that time too, which is pretty embarrassing.
Why did she think that?
Why did she think that?
Oh, I had laughed so.
Oh, I laughed so hard.
"Really, a-ah yes; I used to laugh a lot in those days."
"Honestly, oh yes; I used to laugh a lot back then."
"But now not any more?"
"But not anymore?"
"Oh yes; now too. It is a splendid thing to exist sometimes."
"Oh yeah; even now. It's such a great thing to be alive sometimes."
We reached Carl Johann. She said: "Now we won't go any farther," and we returned through University Street. When we arrived at the fountain once more I slackened my pace a little; I knew that I could not go any farther with her.
We found Carl Johann. She said, "Now we won't go any further," and we headed back down University Street. When we got to the fountain again, I slowed down a bit; I knew I couldn't go any further with her.
"Well, now you must turn back here," she said, and stopped.
"Well, now you need to turn back here," she said, and paused.
"Yes, I suppose I must."
"Yeah, I guess I have to."
But a second after she thought I might as well go as far as the door with her. Gracious me, there couldn't be anything wrong in that, could there?
But a second later, she thought I might as well walk her to the door. Oh my, there can't be anything wrong with that, right?
"No," I replied.
"No," I said.
But when we were standing at the door all my misery confronted me clearly. How was one to keep up one's courage when one was so broken down? Here I stood before a young lady, dirty, ragged, torn, disfigured by hunger, unwashed, and only half-clad; it was enough to make one sink into the earth. I shrank into myself, bent my head involuntarily, and said:
But when we were standing at the door, all my misery hit me hard. How could anyone stay brave when feeling so defeated? Here I was in front of a young lady, dirty, ragged, torn, disfigured by hunger, unwashed, and barely dressed; it was enough to make me want to disappear. I recoiled, lowered my head instinctively, and said:
"May I not meet you any more then?"
"Does that mean I won’t see you again?"
I had no hope of being permitted to see her again. I almost wished for a sharp No, that would pull me together a bit and render me callous.
I had no hope of being allowed to see her again. I almost wished for a definite No, something that would snap me back to reality and make me tough.
"Yes," she whispered softly, almost inaudibly.
"Yes," she whispered softly, barely audible.
"When?"
"When's that?"
"I don't know."
"I have no idea."
A pause....
A break...
"Won't you be so kind as to lift your veil, only just for a minute," I asked. "So that I can see whom I have been talking to. Just for one moment, for indeed I must see whom I have been talking to."
"Could you please lift your veil, just for a minute?" I asked. "So I can see who I've been talking to. Just for a moment, because I really need to see who I've been talking to."
Another pause....
Another pause...
"You can meet me outside here on Tuesday evening," she said. "Will you?"
"You can meet me out here on Tuesday evening," she said. "Will you?"
"Yes, dear lady, if I have permission to."
"Yes, ma'am, if that's alright with you."
"At eight o'clock."
"At 8 o'clock."
"Very well."
"Sounds good."
I stroked down her cloak with my hand, merely to have an excuse for touching her. It was a delight to me to be so near her.
I ran my hand down her cloak, just to have a reason to touch her. Being so close to her was a real pleasure for me.
"And you mustn't think all too badly of me," she added; she was smiling again.
"And you shouldn't think too badly of me," she added, smiling again.
"No."
"No."
Suddenly she made a resolute movement and drew her veil up over her forehead; we stood and gazed at one another for a second.
Suddenly, she made a determined move and pulled her veil up over her forehead; we stood there, staring at each other for a moment.
"Ylajali!" I cried. She stretched herself up, flung her arms round my neck and kissed me right on the mouth--only once, swiftly, bewilderingly swiftly, right on the mouth. I could feel how her bosom heaved; she was breathing violently. She wrenched herself suddenly out of my clasp, called a good-night, breathlessly, whispering, and turned and ran up the stairs without a word more....
"Ylajali!" I shouted. She stood up, wrapped her arms around my neck, and kissed me quickly on the lips—just once, shockingly fast, right on the mouth. I could feel her chest rising; she was breathing hard. She suddenly pulled away from me, said goodnight, breathlessly whispering, and turned to dash up the stairs without saying another word...
The hall door shut.
The hallway door closed.
It snowed still more the next day, a heavy snow mingled with rain; great wet flakes that fell to earth and were turned to mud. The air was raw and icy. I woke somewhat late, with my head in a strange state of confusion, my heart intoxicated from the foregone evening by the agitation of that delightful meeting. In my rapture (I had lain a while awake and fancied Ylajali at my side) I spread out my arms and embraced myself and kissed the air. At length I dragged myself out of bed and procured a fresh cup of milk, and straight on top of that a plate of beef. I was no longer hungry, but my nerves were in a highly-strung condition.
It snowed even more the next day, a heavy snow mixed with rain; big wet flakes that fell to the ground and turned into mud. The air felt raw and icy. I woke up a bit late, feeling confused and my heart still fluttering from the excitement of the previous evening's wonderful meeting. In my bliss (I had laid awake for a while imagining Ylajali by my side), I spread out my arms to hug myself and kissed the air. Eventually, I dragged myself out of bed, got a fresh cup of milk, and right on top of that, a plate of beef. I wasn't hungry anymore, but my nerves were all on edge.
I went off to the clothes-shop in the bazaar. It occurred to me that I might pick up a second-hand waistcoat cheaply, something to put on under my coat; it didn't matter what.
I headed to the thrift store in the market. I thought I could find a cheap second-hand vest, something to wear under my coat; it didn’t really matter what it was.
I went up the steps to the bazaar and took hold of one and began to examine it.
I went up the steps to the market, grabbed one, and started to check it out.
While I was thus engaged an acquaintance came by; he nodded and called up to me. I let the waistcoat hang and went down to him. He was a designer, and was on the way to his office.
While I was busy, a friend walked by; he nodded and called up to me. I let the waistcoat drop and went down to him. He was a designer and was headed to his office.
"Come with me and have a glass of beer," he said. "But hurry up, I haven't much time.... What lady was that you were walking with yesterday evening?"
"Come with me and grab a beer," he said. "But hurry up, I don’t have much time... Who was that lady you were walking with last night?"
"Listen here now," said I, jealous of his bare thought. "Supposing it was my fiancée."
"Listen up," I said, feeling jealous of his unfiltered thoughts. "What if it was my fiancée?"
"By Jove!" he exclaimed.
"By God!" he exclaimed.
"Yes; it was all settled yesterday evening."
"Yeah, it all got settled yesterday evening."
This nonplussed him completely. He believed me implicitly. I lied in the most accomplished manner to get rid of him. We ordered the beer, drank it, and left.
This totally threw him off. He believed me without question. I deceived him skillfully to get him out of my hair. We ordered the beer, drank it, and left.
"Well, good-bye! O listen," he said suddenly. "I owe you a few shillings. It is a shame, too, that I haven't paid you long ago, but now you shall have them during the next few days."
"Well, goodbye! Oh wait," he said suddenly. "I owe you a few shillings. It's a shame I haven't paid you sooner, but you'll get them in the next few days."
"Yes, thanks," I replied; but I knew that he would never pay me back the few shillings. The beer, I am sorry to say, went almost immediately to my head. The thought of the previous evening's adventure overwhelmed me--made me delirious. Supposing she were not to meet me on Tuesday! Supposing she were to begin to think things over, to get suspicious ... get suspicious of what?... My thoughts gave a jerk and dwelt upon the money. I grew afraid; deadly afraid of myself. The theft rushed in upon me in all its details. I saw the little shop, the counter, my lean hands as I seized the money, and I pictured to myself the line of action the police would adopt when they would come to arrest me. Irons on my hands and feet; no, only on my hands; perhaps only on one hand. The dock, the clerk taking down the evidence, the scratch of his pen--perhaps he might take a new one for the occasion--his look, his threatening look. There, Herr Tangen, to the cell, the eternally dark....
"Yeah, thanks," I replied, but I knew he would never pay me back those few shillings. The beer, unfortunately, hit me almost immediately. The memory of last night’s adventure took over—made me feel dizzy. What if she didn’t show up on Tuesday? What if she started overthinking things, becoming suspicious... suspicious of what? My thoughts jolted and focused on the money. I became scared; terrified of myself. The theft came rushing back in all its detail. I saw the little shop, the counter, my thin hands as I grabbed the money, and I imagined the response the police would have when they came to arrest me. Handcuffs on my hands and feet; no, just on my hands; maybe just on one hand. The courtroom, the clerk recording the testimony, the scratch of his pen—maybe he’d get a new one for the occasion—his look, his threatening look. There, Herr Tangen, to the cell, the endlessly dark...
Humph! I clenched my hands tightly to try and summon courage, walked faster and faster, and came to the market-place. There I sat down.
Humph! I clenched my hands tightly to try to gather my courage, walked faster and faster, and arrived at the marketplace. There, I sat down.
Now, no child's play. How in the wide world could any one prove that I had stolen? Besides, the huckster's boy dare not give an alarm, even if it should occur to him some day how it had all happened. He valued his situation far too dearly for that. No noise, no scenes, may I beg!
Now, let’s be serious. How in the world could anyone prove that I stole anything? Besides, the vendor's son wouldn't risk raising an alarm, even if he ever figured out what actually happened. He valued his job way too much for that. No noise, no drama, please!
But all the same, this money weighed in my pocket sinfully, and gave me no peace. I began to question myself, and I became clearly convinced that I had been happier before, during the period in which I had suffered in all honour. And Ylajali? Had I, too, not polluted her with the touch of my sinful hands? Lord, O Lord my God, Ylajali! I felt as drunk as a bat, jumped up suddenly, and went straight over to the cake woman who was sitting near the chemist's under the sign of the elephant. I might even yet lift myself above dishonour; it was far from being too late; I would show the whole world that I was capable of doing so.
But still, this money felt heavy in my pocket and gave me no peace. I started to question myself and became convinced that I had been happier before, during the time when I had endured everything with dignity. And what about Ylajali? Hadn’t I also stained her with the touch of my guilty hands? Lord, oh Lord my God, Ylajali! I felt as drunk as a bat, suddenly jumped up, and went straight over to the cake woman sitting near the chemist's under the sign of the elephant. Maybe I could still rise above this dishonor; it wasn't too late; I would show everyone that I was capable of doing so.
On the way over I got the money in readiness, held every farthing of it in my hand, bent down over the old woman's table as if I wanted something, clapped the money without further ado into her hands. I spoke not a word, turned on my heel, and went my way.
On the way there, I got the money ready, held every penny in my hand, leaned over the old woman's table as if I needed something, and placed the money right into her hands without saying a word. I turned on my heel and walked away.
What a wonderful savour there was in feeling oneself an honest man once more! My empty pockets troubled me no longer; it was simply a delightful feeling to me to be cleaned out. When I weighed the whole matter thoroughly, this money had in reality cost me much secret anguish; I had really thought about it with dread and shuddering time upon time. I was no hardened soul; my honourable nature rebelled against such a low action. God be praised, I had raised myself in my own estimation again! "Do as I have done!" I said to myself, looking across the thronged market-place-- "only just do as I have done!" I had gladdened a poor old cake vendor to such good purpose that she was perfectly dumbfounded. Tonight her children wouldn't go hungry to bed.... I buoyed myself up with these reflections and considered that I had behaved in a most exemplary manner. God be praised! The money was out of my hands now!
What a wonderful feeling it was to think of myself as an honest man again! My empty pockets didn’t bother me anymore; being broke felt surprisingly great. When I really thought about it, that money had caused me a lot of inner turmoil; I had worried about it time and time again. I wasn’t heartless; my good nature pushed back against such a low act. Thank God, I had elevated my opinion of myself again! “Do what I did!” I told myself, looking over the bustling market square—“just do what I did!” I had brought joy to a poor old cake vendor to such an extent that she was utterly stunned. Tonight, her kids wouldn't go to bed hungry.... I lifted my spirits with these thoughts and felt I had acted in an admirable way. Thank God! The money was out of my hands now!
Tipsy and nervous, I wandered down the street, and swelled with satisfaction. The joy of being able to meet Ylajali cleanly and honourably, and of feeling I could look her in the face, ran away with me. I was not conscious of any pain. My head was clear and buoyant; it was as if it were a head of mere light that rested and gleamed on my shoulders. I felt inclined to play the wildest pranks, to do something astounding, to set the whole town in a ferment. All up through Graendsen I conducted myself like a madman. There was a buzzing in my ears, and intoxication ran riot in my brains. The whim seized me to go and tell my age to a commissionaire, who, by-the-way, had not addressed a word to me; to take hold of his hands, and gaze impressively in his face, and leave him again without any explanation. I distinguished every nuance in the voice and laughter of the passers-by, observed some little birds that hopped before me in the street, took to studying the expression of the paving-stones, and discovered all sorts of tokens and signs in them. Thus occupied, I arrive at length at Parliament Place. I stand all at once stock-still, and look at the droskes; the drivers are wandering about, chatting and laughing. The horses hang their heads and cower in the bitter weather. "Go ahead!" I say, giving myself a dig with my elbow. I went hurriedly over to the first vehicle, and got in. "Ullevoldsveien, No. 37," I called out, and we rolled off.
Tipsy and anxious, I strolled down the street, filled with satisfaction. The happiness of being able to meet Ylajali honestly and honorably, and knowing I could look her in the eye, carried me away. I didn’t feel any pain. My head was clear and light; it felt like a weightless bubble resting and shining on my shoulders. I felt like pulling the wildest pranks, doing something amazing, stirring up the whole town. As I made my way through Graendsen, I acted like a madman. There was a buzzing in my ears, and I felt a wild intoxication in my mind. Suddenly, I had the urge to tell a doorman my age, even though he hadn’t spoken to me at all; I wanted to grab his hands, look at him seriously, and then walk away without explaining. I noticed every tone in the voices and laughter of people passing by, watched little birds hopping in front of me on the street, and found myself studying the expressions of the cobblestones, discovering all sorts of signs in them. So absorbed, I eventually reached Parliament Place. I suddenly stopped dead and stared at the carriages; the drivers were mingling about, chatting and laughing. The horses were hanging their heads low, shivering in the cold. "Let’s go!" I exclaimed, nudging myself with my elbow. I hurried over to the first carriage and climbed in. "Ullevoldsveien, No. 37," I called out, and we set off.
On the way the driver looked round, stooped and peeped several times into the trap, where I sat, sheltered underneath the hood. Had he, too, grown suspicious? There was no doubt of it; my miserable attire had attracted his attention.
On the way, the driver glanced around, bent down, and peered several times into the carriage where I sat, hidden under the hood. Had he also become suspicious? There was no doubt about it; my shabby clothes had caught his eye.
"I want to meet a man," I called to him, in order to be beforehand with him, and I explained gravely that I must really meet this man. We stop outside 37, and I jump out, spring up the stairs right to the third storey, seize a bell, and pull it. It gives six or seven fearful peals inside.
"I want to meet a man," I shouted to him, wanting to be upfront, and I stressed seriously that I really needed to meet this man. We paused outside 37, and I jumped out, raced up the stairs to the third floor, grabbed a bell, and rang it. It let out six or seven loud chimes inside.
A maid comes out and opens the door. I notice that she has round, gold drops in her ears, and black stuff buttons on her grey bodice. She looks at me with a frightened air.
A maid comes out and opens the door. I see that she has round gold earrings and black buttons on her gray dress. She looks at me with a scared expression.
I inquire for Kierulf--Joachim Kierulf, if I might add further--a wool- dealer; in short, not a man one could make a mistake about....
I’m looking for Kierulf—Joachim Kierulf, to be specific—a wool dealer; in short, not someone you could easily confuse.
The girl shook her head. "No Kierulf lives here," said she.
The girl shook her head. "No Kierulf lives here," she said.
She stared at me, and held the door ready to close it. She made no effort to find the man for me. She really looked as if she knew the person I inquired for, if she would only take the trouble to reflect a bit. The lazy jade! I got vexed, turned my back on her, and ran downstairs again.
She stared at me, holding the door ready to shut. She didn't try to help me find the man. It honestly seemed like she knew who I was asking about, if she’d just take a moment to think. What a lazy thing! I got irritated, turned my back on her, and rushed downstairs again.
"He wasn't there," I called to the driver.
"He wasn't there," I shouted to the driver.
"Wasn't he there?"
"Wasn't he here?"
"No. Drive to Tomtegaden, No. 11." I was in a state of the most violent excitement, and imparted something of the same feeling to the driver. He evidently thought it was a matter of life and death, and he drove on, without further ado. He whipped up the horse sharply.
"No. Drive to Tomtegaden, No. 11." I was extremely agitated and passed some of that energy onto the driver. He clearly believed it was a matter of life and death, and he drove on without hesitation. He urged the horse on sharply.
"What's the man's name?" he inquired, turning round on the box.
"What's the man's name?" he asked, turning around on the box.
"Kierulf, a dealer in wool--Kierulf."
"Kierulf, a wool dealer--Kierulf."
And the driver, too, thought this was a man one would not be likely to make any mistake about.
And the driver also thought this was a guy you definitely wouldn't mistake for anyone else.
"Didn't he generally wear a light morning, coat?"
"Didn't he usually wear a light morning coat?"
"What!" I cried; "a light morning-coat? Are you mad? Do you think it is a tea-cup I am inquiring about?" This light morning-coat came most inopportunely; it spoilt the whole man for me such as I had fancied him.
"What!" I exclaimed; "a light morning coat? Are you crazy? Do you think I'm asking about a tea cup?" This light morning coat came at the worst time; it ruined the whole idea of who I imagined him to be.
"What was it you said he was called?--Kierulf?"
"What did you say his name was? --Kierulf?"
"Of course," I replied. "Is there anything wonderful in that? The name doesn't disgrace any one."
"Of course," I responded. "Is there anything special about that? The name doesn’t shame anyone."
"Hasn't he red hair?"
"Doesn't he have red hair?"
Well, it was quite possible that he had red hair, and now that the driver mentioned the matter, I was suddenly convinced that he was right. I felt grateful to the poor driver, and hastened to inform him that he had hit the man off to a T--he really was just as he described him,--and I remarked, in addition, that it would be a phenomenon to see such a man without red hair.
Well, it was totally possible that he had red hair, and now that the driver brought it up, I suddenly believed he was right. I felt thankful to the poor driver and quickly let him know that he had nailed the guy’s description—he really was just like he said. I also added that it would be a sight to see a guy like that without red hair.
"It must be him I drove a couple of times," said the driver; "he had a knobbed stick."
"It must be him I drove a few times," said the driver; "he had a knobby stick."
This brought the man vividly before me, and I said, "Ha, ha! I suppose no one has ever yet seen the man without a knobbed stick in his hand, of that you can be certain, quite certain."
This made the man stand out clearly in my mind, and I said, "Ha, ha! I guess no one has ever actually seen him without a knobby stick in his hand; you can be sure of that, absolutely sure."
Yes, it was clear that it was the same man he had driven. He recognized him--and he drove so that the horse's shoes struck sparks as they touched the stones.
Yes, it was obvious that it was the same man he had driven. He recognized him—and he drove so that the horse's hooves hit the stones and created sparks.
All through this phase of excitement I had not for one second lost my presence of mind. We pass a policeman, and I notice his number is 69. This number struck me with such vivid clearness that it penetrated like a splint into my brain--69--accurately 69. I wouldn't forget it.
All throughout this exciting moment, I never lost my composure. We walked past a cop, and I saw his badge number was 69. This number stood out to me so clearly that it felt like a splinter piercing my mind—69—exactly 69. I wouldn't forget it.
I leant back in the vehicle, a prey to the wildest fancies; crouched under the hood so that no one could see me. I moved my lips and commenced to I talk idiotically to myself. Madness rages through my brain, and I let it rage. I am fully conscious that I am succumbing to influences over which I have no control. I begin to laugh, silently, passionately, without a trace of cause, still merry and intoxicated from the couple of glasses of ale I have drunk. Little by little my excitement abates, my calm returns more and more to me. I feel the cold in my sore finger, and I stick it down inside my collar to warm it a little. At length we reach Tomtegaden. The driver pulls up.
I leaned back in the vehicle, lost in wild thoughts; crouched under the hood so no one could see me. I moved my lips and started talking to myself foolishly. Madness swirls in my mind, and I let it take over. I'm fully aware that I'm giving in to feelings I can't control. I start to laugh, silently and passionately, with no real reason, still feeling happy and a bit tipsy from the couple of beers I’ve had. Gradually, my excitement fades, and I regain my calm. I feel the cold in my sore finger, so I tuck it inside my collar to warm it up a bit. Finally, we reach Tomtegaden. The driver stops.
I alight, without any haste, absently, listlessly, with my head heavy. I go through a gateway and come into a yard across which I pass. I come to a door which I open and pass through; I find myself in a lobby, a sort of anteroom, with two windows. There are two boxes in it, one on top of the other, in one corner, and against the wall an old, painted sofa-bed over which a rug is spread. To the right, in the next room, I hear voices and the cry of a child, and above me, on the second floor, the sound of an iron plate being hammered. All this I notice the moment as I enter.
I step off quietly, without rushing, feeling a bit dazed and heavy-headed. I walk through a gate and enter a yard that I pass through. I reach a door, open it, and go inside; I find myself in a lobby, kind of like an anteroom, with two windows. There are two boxes stacked on top of each other in one corner, and against the wall, there's an old painted sofa bed with a rug over it. To the right, in the next room, I hear voices and a child's cry, and above me, on the second floor, I can hear the sound of someone hammering on an iron plate. I notice all of this as soon as I enter.
I step quietly across the room to the opposite door without any haste, without any thought of flight; open it, too, and come out in Vognmansgaden. I look up at the house through which I have passed. "Refreshment and lodgings for travellers."
I walk quietly across the room to the opposite door, taking my time and not thinking about escape; I open it and step out onto Vognmansgaden. I glance up at the house I've just left. "Food and accommodations for travelers."
It is not my intention to escape, to steal away from the driver who is waiting for me. I go very coolly down Vognmansgaden, without fear of being conscious of doing any wrong. Kierulf, this dealer in wool, who has spooked in my brain so long--this creature in whose existence I believe, and whom it was of vital importance that I should meet--had vanished from my memory; was wiped out with many other mad whims which came and went in turns. I recalled him no longer, except as a reminiscence--a phantom.
I don't plan to run away or avoid the driver waiting for me. I stroll down Vognmansgaden calmly, not feeling guilty about anything. Kierulf, this wool dealer who has been stuck in my mind for so long—this person whose existence matters so much to me, and whom I needed to meet—had slipped my mind; he was erased along with many other random thoughts that came and went. I no longer remembered him, except as a vague memory—a ghost.
In measure, as I walked on, I become more and more sober; felt languid and weary, and dragged my legs after me. The snow still fell in great moist flakes. At last I reached Gronland; far out, near the church, I sat down to rest on a seat. All the passers-by looked at me with much astonishment. I fell a-thinking.
As I continued walking, I became increasingly sober; I felt tired and sluggish, dragging my legs behind me. The snow was still falling in large, wet flakes. Finally, I reached Gronland; far away, near the church, I sat down to take a break on a bench. Everyone passing by stared at me in surprise. I started to think.
Thou good God, what a miserable plight I have come to! I was so heartily tired and weary of all my miserable life that I did not find it worth the trouble of fighting any longer to preserve it. Adversity had gained the upper hand; it had been too strong for me. I had become so strangely poverty-stricken and broken, a mere shadow of what I once had been; my shoulders were sunken right down on one side, and I had contracted a habit of stooping forward fearfully as I walked, in order to spare my chest what little I could. I had examined my body a few days ago, one noon up in my room, and I had stood and cried over it the whole time. I had worn the same shirt for many weeks, and it was quite stiff with stale sweat, and had chafed my skin. A little blood and water ran out of the sore place; it did not hurt much, but it was very tiresome to have this tender place in the middle of my stomach. I had no remedy for it, and it wouldn't heal of its own accord. I washed it, dried it carefully, and put on the same shirt. There was no help for it, it....
Oh God, what a terrible state I'm in! I was so completely exhausted and fed up with my miserable life that I didn't even feel it was worth fighting to keep it any longer. Adversity had taken control; it was too much for me. I had become so strangely poor and broken, just a shadow of my former self; my shoulders were slumped down on one side, and I had developed a habit of hunched walking, trying to protect my chest as much as I could. A few days ago, I looked at my body one afternoon in my room, and I cried the entire time. I had been wearing the same shirt for weeks, and it was stiff with old sweat, rubbing against my skin. A bit of blood and water oozed from the sore spot; it didn't hurt too much, but it was really annoying to have this tender area in the middle of my stomach. I had no remedy for it, and it wouldn’t heal on its own. I washed it, dried it carefully, and put the same shirt back on. There was no way around it...
I sit there on the bench and ponder over all this, and am sad enough. I loathe myself. My very hands seem distasteful to me; the loose, almost coarse, expression of the backs of them pains me, disgusts me. I feel myself rudely affected by the sight of my lean fingers. I hate the whole of my gaunt, shrunken body, and shrink from bearing it, from feeling it envelop me. Lord, if the whole thing would come to an end now, I would heartily, gladly die!
I sit on the bench, thinking about all of this, and I feel really sad. I can't stand myself. Even my hands look gross to me; the loose, rough appearance of the backs of them bothers and disgusts me. I'm struck hard by the sight of my skinny fingers. I hate my entire thin, shrunken body, and I want to escape it, to avoid feeling it wrap around me. God, if it all could just end right now, I would gladly die!
Completely worsted, soiled, defiled, and debased in my own estimation, I rose mechanically and commenced to turn my steps homewards. On the way I passed a door, upon which the following was to be read on a plate-- "Winding-sheets to be had at Miss Andersen's, door to the right." Old memories! I muttered, as my thoughts flew back to my former room in Hammersborg. The little rocking-chair, the newspapers near the door, the lighthouse director's announcement, and Fabian Olsen, the baker's new- baked bread. Ah yes; times were better with me then than now; one night I had written a tale for ten shillings, now I couldn't write anything. My head grew light as soon as ever I attempted it. Yes, I would put an end to it now; and I went on and on.
Completely defeated, dirty, tarnished, and lowered in my own opinion, I got up mechanically and started walking home. On the way, I passed a door with a sign that read, “Winding sheets available at Miss Andersen’s, door to the right.” Old memories! I muttered, as my thoughts drifted back to my old room in Hammersborg. The little rocking chair, the newspapers by the door, the lighthouse director's announcement, and Fabian Olsen's freshly baked bread. Ah yes; times were better for me back then than they are now; one night I wrote a story for ten shillings, but now I can't write anything. My head feels light as soon as I try. Yes, I would end it now; and I kept walking.
As I got nearer and nearer to the provision shop, I had the half-conscious feeling of approaching a danger, but I determined to stick to my purpose; I would give myself up. I ran quickly up the steps. At the door I met a little girl who was carrying a cup in her hands, and I slipped past her and opened the door. The shop boy and I stand face to face alone for the second time.
As I got closer to the store, I had this half-aware sense that I was walking into trouble, but I decided to stick with my plan; I was going to surrender. I quickly ran up the steps. At the door, I saw a little girl holding a cup in her hands, and I slipped past her to open the door. The shop boy and I found ourselves facing each other alone for the second time.
"Well!" he exclaims; "fearfully bad weather now, isn't it?" What did this going round the bush signify? Why didn't he seize me at once? I got furious, and cried:
"Well!" he says, "the weather is really horrible right now, isn't it?" What was the point of beating around the bush? Why didn't he just confront me directly? I got angry and shouted:
"Oh, I haven't come to prate about the weather."
"Oh, I didn't come here to talk about the weather."
This violent preliminary takes him aback; his little huckster brain fails him. It has never even occurred to him that I have cheated him of five shillings.
This sudden aggression catches him off guard; his small, crafty mind goes blank. It has never crossed his mind that I have cheated him out of five shillings.
"Don't you know, then, that I have swindled you?" I query impatiently, and I breathe quickly with the excitement; I tremble and am ready to use force if he doesn't come to the point.
"Don't you realize that I've tricked you?" I ask impatiently, breathing fast with excitement; I shake and am prepared to get physical if he doesn't cut to the chase.
But the poor man has no misgivings.
But the poor man has no doubts.
Well, bless my soul, what stupid creatures one has to mix with in this world! I abuse him, explain to him every detail as to how it had all happened, show him where the fact was accomplished, where the money had lain; how I had gathered it up in my hand and closed my fingers over it-- and he takes it all in and does nothing. He shifts uneasily from one foot to the other, listens for footsteps in the next room, make signs to hush me, to try and make me speak lower, and says at last:
Well, bless my soul, what ridiculous people you have to deal with in this world! I criticize him, go over every detail of how it all happened, show him where it happened, where the money was; how I picked it up and closed my fingers around it—and he just takes it all in and does nothing. He shifts nervously from one foot to the other, listens for footsteps in the next room, motions for me to be quiet, to try and get me to lower my voice, and finally says:
"It was a mean enough thing of you to do!"
"It was a really mean thing for you to do!"
"No; hold on," I explained in my desire to contradict him--to aggravate him. It wasn't quite so mean as he imagined it to be, in his huckster head. Naturally, I didn't keep the money; that could never have entered my head. I, for my part, scorned to derive any benefit from it--that was opposed to my thoroughly honest nature.
"No, wait," I said, wanting to argue with him--to frustrate him. It wasn't as cruel as he thought it was, in his petty mind. Of course, I didn't keep the money; that never even crossed my mind. I, for my part, refused to take any advantage from it--that went against my completely honest nature.
"What did you do with it, then?"
"What did you do with it?"
"I gave it away to a poor old woman--every farthing of it." He must understand that that was the sort of person I was; I didn't forget the poor so....
"I gave it all to a poor old woman—every last penny." He needed to realize that this was the kind of person I was; I never forgot about the less fortunate...
He stands and thinks over this a while, becomes manifestly very dubious as to how far I am an honest man or not. At last he says:
He stands and thinks about this for a while, clearly becoming very unsure about how honest I really am. Finally, he says:
"Oughtn't you rather to have brought it back again?"
"Shouldn't you have brought it back again?"
"Now, listen here," I reply; "I didn't want to get you into trouble in any way; but that is the thanks one gets for being generous. Here I stand and explain the whole thing to you, and you simply, instead of being ashamed as a dog, make no effort to settle the dispute with me. Therefore I wash my hands of you, and as for the rest, I say, 'The devil take you!' Good- day."
"Listen up," I reply, "I didn’t want to get you in trouble at all, but this is the thanks you get for being nice. Here I am, explaining everything to you, and instead of feeling embarrassed, you don’t even try to resolve this issue with me. So I’m done with you, and as for the rest, I say, 'Good luck with that!' Goodbye."
I left, slamming the door behind me. But when I got home to my room, into the melancholy hole, wet through from the soft snow, trembling in my knees from the day's wanderings, I dismounted instantly from my high horse, and sank together once more.
I left, slamming the door shut. But when I got back to my room, into the gloomy space, soaked from the light snow, my knees shaking from the day's adventures, I quickly came down from my high horse and collapsed again.
I regretted my attack upon the poor shop-boy, wept, clutched myself by the throat to punish myself for my miserable trick, and behaved like a lunatic. He had naturally been in the most deadly terror for the sake of his situation; he had not dared to make any fuss about the five shillings that were lost to the business, and I had taken advantage of his fear, had tortured him with my violent address, stabbed him with every loud word that I had roared out. And the master himself had perhaps been sitting inside the inner room, almost within an ace of feeling called upon to come out and inquire what was the row. No, there was no longer any limit to the low things I might be tempted to do.
I regretted my outburst toward the poor shop boy, cried, clutched my throat to punish myself for my terrible behavior, and acted like a madman. He must have been absolutely terrified given the situation; he didn’t dare complain about the five shillings that were lost to the business, and I took advantage of his fear, tormenting him with my aggressive words, hitting him with every loud thing I yelled. The master might have been in the back room, close to feeling the need to come out and ask what was going on. No, there was no telling how low I might sink now.
Well, why hadn't I been locked up? then it would have come to an end. I would almost have stretched out my wrists for the handcuffs. I would not have offered the slightest resistance; on the contrary, I would have assisted them. Lord of Heaven and Earth! one day of my life for one happy second again! My whole life for a mess of lentils! Hear me only this once!...
Well, why hadn't I been locked up? Then it would have come to an end. I would almost have stretched out my wrists for the handcuffs. I wouldn't have put up the slightest resistance; on the contrary, I would have helped them. Lord of Heaven and Earth! One day of my life for just one happy second again! My whole life for a bowl of lentils! Just listen to me this once!...
I lay down in the wet clothes I had on, with a vague idea that I might die during the night. And I used my last strength to tidy up my bed a little, so that it might appear a little orderly about me in the morning. I folded my hands and chose my position.
I lay down in the wet clothes I had on, with a vague sense that I might not make it through the night. I used my last bit of energy to straighten up my bed a bit, hoping it would look a little more organized around me in the morning. I folded my hands and settled into my position.
All at once I remember Ylajali. To think that I could have forgotten her the entire evening through! And light forces its way ever so faintly into my spirit again--a little ray of sunshine that makes me so blessedly warm; and gradually more sun comes, a rare, silken, balmy light that caresses me with soothing loveliness. And the sun grows stronger and stronger, burns sharply in my temples, seethes fiercely and glowingly in my emaciated brain. And at last, a maddening pyre of rays flames up before my eyes; a heaven and earth in conflagration men and beasts of fire, mountains of fire, devils of fire, an abyss, a wilderness, a hurricane, a universe in brazen ignition, a smoking, smouldering day of doom!
Suddenly, I remember Ylajali. It’s hard to believe I could have forgotten her all evening! A faint light begins to seep back into my mind—a little ray of sunshine that feels wonderfully warm; then more sunlight comes in, a rare, soft, balmy glow that comforts me with its beauty. The sun gets stronger and stronger, pressing sharply against my temples, boiling intensely and vividly in my withered brain. Finally, a crazy fire of rays bursts before my eyes; a universe ablaze, men and animals of fire, mountains of flames, devils of fire, an abyss, a wild landscape, a storm, a world in bright ignition, a smoky, smoldering day of disaster!
And I saw and heard no more....
And I didn't see or hear anything else...
I woke in a sweat the next morning, moist all over, my whole body bathed in dampness. The fever had laid violent hands on me. At first I had no clear idea of what had happened to me; I looked about me in amazement, felt a complete transformation of my being, absolutely failed to recognize myself again. I felt along my own arms and down my legs, was struck with astonishment that the window was where it was, and not in the opposite wall; and I could hear the tramp of the horses' feet in the yard below as if it came from above me. I felt rather sick, too--qualmish.
I woke up in a sweat the next morning, my whole body damp. The fever had hit me hard. At first, I had no clear idea of what had happened; I looked around in disbelief, feeling completely changed, unable to recognize myself. I ran my hands along my arms and down my legs, surprised that the window was where it was and not on the opposite wall; I could even hear the sound of the horses’ hooves in the yard below as if it were coming from above me. I also felt a bit nauseous—queasy.
My hair clung wet and cold about my forehead. I raised myself on my elbow and looked at the pillow; damp hair lay on it, too, in patches. My feet had swelled up in my shoes during the night, but they caused me no pain, only I could not move my toes much, they were too stiff.
My hair stuck wet and cold to my forehead. I propped myself up on my elbow and glanced at the pillow; damp hair was stuck to it in patches. My feet had swollen up in my shoes overnight, but they didn’t hurt; I just couldn’t move my toes much because they were too stiff.
As the afternoon closed in, and it had already begun to grow a little dusk, I got up out of bed and commenced to move about the room a little. I felt my way with short, careful steps, taking care to keep my balance and spare my feet as much as possible. I did not suffer much, and I did not cry; neither was I, taking all into consideration, sad. On the contrary, I was blissfully content. It did not strike me just then that anything could be otherwise than it was.
As the afternoon rolled in and it started to get a bit dark, I got out of bed and began to move around the room a little. I took short, careful steps, making sure to keep my balance and protect my feet as much as I could. I wasn’t in much pain, and I didn't cry; considering everything, I wasn't sad either. On the contrary, I was really content. It didn’t occur to me at that moment that anything could be different from how it was.
Then I went out.
Then I went outside.
The only thing that troubled me a little, in spite of the nausea that the thought of food inspired in me, was hunger. I commenced to be sensible of a shameless appetite again; a ravenous lust of food, which grew steadily worse and worse. It gnawed unmercifully in my breast; carrying on a silent, mysterious work in there. It was as if a score of diminutive gnome-like insects set their heads on one side and gnawed for a little, then laid their heads on the other side and gnawed a little more, then lay quite still for a moment's space, and then began afresh, boring noiselessly in, and without any haste, and left empty spaces everywhere after them as they went on....
The only thing that bothered me a bit, despite the nausea that the thought of food brought on, was hunger. I started to feel that insatiable appetite again; a strong craving for food that just kept getting worse. It gnawed relentlessly at my insides, quietly doing its mysterious work. It was as if a bunch of tiny, gnome-like insects were tilting their heads to one side and gnawing for a bit, then switching to the other side to gnaw some more, then lying still for a moment, and then starting up again, quietly burrowing in and taking their time, leaving empty spaces behind them as they moved on....
I was not ill, but faint; I broke into a sweat. I thought of going to the market-place to rest a while, but the way was long and wearisome; at last I had almost reached it. I stood at the corner of the market and Market Street; the sweat ran down into my eyes and blinded me, and I had just stopped in order to wipe it away a little. I did not notice the place I was standing in; in fact, I did not think about it; the noise around me was something frightful.
I wasn't sick, just feeling faint; I started to sweat. I thought about going to the marketplace to take a break for a bit, but the walk was long and tiring; finally, I was almost there. I stood at the corner of the market and Market Street; sweat dripped into my eyes and blinded me, so I paused to wipe it away. I didn't pay attention to where I was standing; honestly, I didn't think about it at all; the noise around me was overwhelming.
Suddenly a call rings out, a cold, sharp warning. I hear this cry--hear it quite well, and I start nervously to one side, stepping as quickly as my bad foot allows me to. A monster of a bread-van brushes past me, and the wheel grazes my coat; I might perhaps have been a little quicker if I had exerted myself. Well, there was no help for it; one foot pained me, a couple of toes were crunched. I felt that they, as it were, curled up in my shoes.
Suddenly, a shout breaks through the noise, a cold, sharp warning. I hear the cry—loud and clear—and I nervously step to the side, moving as fast as my sore foot will let me. A huge bread van brushes past me, and its wheel brushes against my coat; maybe I could have moved a bit quicker if I'd pushed myself more. Well, it was what it was; one foot hurt, and a couple of my toes were pinched. I could feel them curling up in my shoes.
The driver reins in his horse with all his might. He turns round on the van and inquires in a fright how it fares with me. Oh! it might have been worse, far worse.... It was perhaps not so dangerous.... I didn't think any bones were broken. Oh, pray....
The driver pulls back on the horse with all his strength. He turns around to the van and nervously asks how I'm doing. Oh! it could have been worse, way worse.... It was maybe not that dangerous.... I didn't think any bones were broken. Oh, please....
I rushed over as quickly as I could to a seat; all these people who stopped and stared at me abashed me. After all, it was no mortal blow; comparatively speaking, I had got off luckily enough, as misfortune was bound to come in my way. The worst thing was that my shoe was crushed to pieces; the sole was torn loose at the toe. I help up my foot, and saw blood inside the gap. Well, it wasn't intentional on either side; it was not the man's purpose to make things worse for me than they were; he looked much concerned about it. It was quite certain that if I had begged him for a piece of bread out of his cart he would have given it to me. He would certainly have given it to me gladly. God bless him in return, wherever he is!...
I rushed to find a seat as fast as I could; all those people stopping and staring at me made me feel embarrassed. After all, it wasn’t a serious injury; compared to other situations, I had gotten off pretty lucky since misfortune was bound to come my way. The worst part was that my shoe was completely crushed; the sole had ripped loose at the toe. I lifted my foot and saw blood inside the gap. Well, it wasn’t intentional on either side; the man didn’t mean to make things worse for me than they already were; he looked genuinely concerned about it. It was clear that if I had asked him for a piece of bread from his cart, he would have given it to me. He definitely would have handed it over happily. God bless him wherever he is!...
I was terribly hungry, and I did not know what to do with myself and my shameless appetite. I writhed from side to side on the seat, and bowed my chest right down to my knees; I was almost distracted. When it got dark I jogged along to the Town Hall--God knows how I got there--and sat on the edge of the balustrade. I tore a pocket out of my coat and took to chewing it; not with any defined object, but with dour mien and unseeing eyes, staring straight into space. I could hear a group of little children playing around near me, and perceive, in an instinctive sort of way, some pedestrians pass me by; otherwise I observed nothing.
I was incredibly hungry, and I didn't know what to do with myself and my insatiable appetite. I twisted back and forth on the seat, bending my chest down to my knees; I was almost losing my mind. When it got dark, I somehow made my way to the Town Hall—God knows how—and sat on the edge of the balustrade. I tore a pocket from my coat and started chewing on it; not with any real purpose, but with a grim expression and vacant eyes, staring straight ahead. I could hear a group of kids playing nearby and could vaguely sense some pedestrians walking by, but otherwise I noticed nothing.
All at once, it enters my head to go to one of the meat bazaars underneath me, and beg a piece of raw meat. I go straight along the balustrade to the other side of the bazaar buildings, and descend the steps. When I had nearly reached the stalls on the lower floor, I called up the archway leading to the stairs, and made a threatening backward gesture, as if I were talking to a dog up there, and boldly addressed the first butcher I met.
All of a sudden, it hits me that I should go to one of the meat markets below me and ask for a piece of raw meat. I walk straight along the balcony to the other side of the market buildings and go down the steps. When I almost reach the stalls on the lower level, I look up at the archway where the stairs are and make a threatening gesture behind me, as if I were talking to a dog up there, and confidently address the first butcher I see.
"Ah, will you be kind enough to give me a bone for my dog?" I said; "only a bone. There needn't be anything on it; it's just to give him something to carry in his mouth."
"Hey, could you please give me a bone for my dog?" I asked. "Just a bone. It doesn't need to have anything on it; I just want him to have something to carry in his mouth."
I got the bone, a capital little bone, on which there still remained a morsel of meat, and hid it under my coat. I thanked the man so heartily that he looked at me in amazement.
I got the bone, a nice little bone, with a bit of meat still left on it, and I hid it under my coat. I thanked the guy so sincerely that he looked at me in shock.
"Oh, no need of thanks," said he.
"Oh, no need to thank me," he said.
"Oh yes; don't say that," I mumbled; "it is kindly done of you," and I ascended the steps again.
"Oh yes; don’t say that," I mumbled; "that was very kind of you," and I went back up the steps.
My heart was throbbing violently in my breast. I sneaked into one of the passages, where the forges are, as far in as I could go, and stopped outside a dilapidated door leading to a back-yard. There was no light to be seen anywhere, only blessed darkness all around me; and I began to gnaw at the bone.
My heart was pounding hard in my chest. I slipped into one of the passageways, where the forges are, as far in as I could get, and stopped outside a rundown door leading to a backyard. There was no light anywhere, just the comforting darkness surrounding me; and I started to bite down on the problem.
It had no taste; a rank smell of blood oozed from it, and I was forced to vomit almost immediately. I tried anew. If I could only keep it down, it would, in spite of all, have some effect. It was simply a matter of forcing it to remain down there. But I vomited again. I grew wild, bit angrily into the meat, tore off a morsel, and gulped it down by sheer strength of will; and yet it was of no use. Just as soon as the little fragments of meat became warm in my stomach up they came again, worse luck. I clenched my hands in frenzy, burst into tears from sheer helplessness, and gnawed away as one possessed. I cried, so that the bone got wet and dirty with my tears, vomited, cursed and groaned again, cried as if my heart would break, and vomited anew. I consigned all the powers that be to the lowermost torture in the loudest voice.
It had no flavor; a disgusting smell of blood seeped from it, and I had to throw up almost right away. I tried again. If I could just keep it down, it would, despite everything, have some effect. It was really just a matter of making it stay down there. But I threw up again. I got frantic, angrily bit into the meat, tore off a piece, and swallowed it with sheer determination; yet it was useless. As soon as the little bits of meat warmed up in my stomach, they came back up again, unfortunately. I clenched my hands in a rage, burst into tears from feeling so helpless, and chewed on it as if I were possessed. I cried, so that the bone got wet and dirty with my tears, threw up, cursed, and groaned again, weeping as if my heart would break, and threw up again. I cursed all the powers that be with my loudest voice into the lowest depths of torture.
Quiet--not a soul about--no light, no noise; I am in a state of the most fearful excitement; I breathe hardly and audibly, and I cry with gnashing teeth, each time that the morsel of meat, which might satisfy me a little, comes up. As I find that, in spite of all my efforts, it avails me naught, I cast the bone at the door. I am filled with the most impotent hate; shriek, and menace with my fists towards Heaven; yell God's name hoarsely, and bend my fingers like claws, with ill-suppressed fury....
Quiet—there's not a soul around—no light, no noise; I'm in a state of intense anxiety; I breathe heavily and audibly, and I cry out with gritted teeth each time the piece of meat that could satisfy me a little comes back up. Realizing that, despite all my efforts, it's no use, I throw the bone at the door. I'm filled with helpless rage; I scream and shake my fists at the sky; I yell God's name hoarsely and curl my fingers like claws, barely containing my fury...
I tell you, you Heaven's Holy Baal, you don't exist; but that, if you did, I would curse you so that your Heaven would quiver with the fire of hell! I tell you, I have offered you my service, and you repulsed me; and I turn my back on you for all eternity, because you did not know your time of visitation! I tell you that I am about to die, and yet I mock you! You Heaven God and Apis! with death staring me in the face--I tell you, I would rather be a bondsman in hell than a freedman in your mansions! I tell you, I am filled with a blissful contempt for your divine paltriness; and I choose the abyss of destruction for a perpetual resort, where the devils Judas and Pharaoh are cast down!
I’m telling you, you Holy Baal of Heaven, you don’t exist; but if you did, I would curse you so that your Heaven would shake with the fires of hell! I’ve offered you my loyalty, and you turned me away; now I’m turning my back on you forever because you didn’t recognize your moment of opportunity! I’m telling you I’m about to die, and still I mock you! You God of Heaven and Apis! With death staring me down—I’d rather be a prisoner in hell than a free man in your halls! I’m telling you, I feel a blissful scorn for your divine insignificance; I choose the depths of destruction as my eternal home, where the devils Judas and Pharaoh are cast down!
I tell you your Heaven is full of the kingdom of the earth's most crass- headed idiots and poverty-stricken in spirit! I tell you, you have filled your Heaven with the grossest and most cherished harlots from here below, who have bent their knees piteously before you at their hour of death! I tell you, you have used force against me, and you know not, you omniscient nullity, that I never bend in opposition! I tell you, all my life, every cell in my body, every power of my soul, gasps to mock you--you Gracious Monster on High. I tell you, I would, if I could, breathe it into every human soul, every flower, every leaf, every dewdrop in the garden! I tell you, I would scoff you on the day of doom, and curse the teeth out of my mouth for the sake of your Deity's boundless miserableness! I tell you from this hour I renounce all thy works and all thy pomps! I will execrate my thought if it dwell on you again, and tear out my lips if they ever utter your name! I tell you, if you exist, my last word in life or in death--I bid you farewell, for all time and eternity--I bid you farewell with heart and reins. I bid you the last irrevocable farewell, and I am silent, and turn my back on you and go my way.... Quiet.
I’m telling you, your Heaven is filled with the world’s biggest fools and those who are spiritually broke! I’m telling you, you’ve packed your Heaven with the most vulgar and treasured people from this earth, who have begged you pitifully at the moment of their death! I’m telling you, you’ve used your power against me, and you don’t even realize, you know-it-all nothingness, that I never back down when opposed! I’m telling you, every single part of me, every ounce of my soul, yearns to mock you—you Great Monster in the Sky. I’m telling you, if I could, I would breathe this mockery into every human soul, every flower, every leaf, every dewdrop in the garden! I’m telling you, I would laugh at you on judgment day and curse everything in my mouth just to highlight your Deity’s endless misery! I’m telling you that from this moment on, I’m renouncing all your works and all your grandeur! I will curse my thoughts if they ever turn to you again, and I’ll tear my lips off if they ever speak your name! I’m telling you, if you exist, my final word in life or death is—goodbye, for all time and eternity—I say goodbye with all my heart. This is my last goodbye, and I am silent, turning my back on you and going on my way... Quiet.
I tremble with excitement and exhaustion, and stand on the same spot, still whispering oaths and abusive epithets, hiccoughing after the violent crying fit, broken down and apathetic after my frenzied outburst of rage. I stand there for maybe an hour, hiccough and whisper, and hold on to the door. Then I hear voices--a conversation between two men who are coming down the passage. I slink away from the door, drag myself along the walls of the houses, and come out again into the light streets. As I jog along Young's Hill my brain begins to work in a most peculiar direction. It occurs to me that the wretched hovels down at the corner of the market- place, the stores for loose materials, the old booths for second-hand clothes, are really a disgrace to the place--they spoilt the whole appearance of the market, and were a blot on the town, Fie! away with the rubbish! And I turned over in my mind as I walked on what it would cost to remove the Geographical Survey down there--that handsome building which had always attracted me so much each time I passed it. It would perhaps not be possible to undertake a removal of that kind under two or three hundred pounds. A pretty sum--three hundred pounds! One must admit, a tidy enough little sum for pocket-money! Ha, ha! just to make a start with, eh? and I nodded my head, and conceded that it was a tidy enough bit of pocket-money to make a start with. I was still trembling over my whole body, and hiccoughed now and then violently after my cry. I had a feeling that there was not much life left in me--that I was really singing my last verse. It was almost a matter of indifference to me; it did not trouble me in the least. On the contrary, I wended my way down town, down to the wharf, farther and farther away from my room. I would, for that matter, have willingly laid myself down flat in the street to die. My sufferings were rendering me more and more callous. My sore foot throbbed violently; I had a sensation as if the pain was creeping up through my whole leg. But not even that caused me any particular distress. I had endured worse sensations.
I shake with excitement and exhaustion, standing in the same spot, still mumbling curses and insults, hiccuping after my intense crying session, feeling broken and indifferent after my wild outburst of rage. I stay there for maybe an hour, hiccuping and whispering, holding onto the door. Then I hear voices—two men talking as they come down the hallway. I sneak away from the door, drag myself along the walls of the buildings, and step back out into the lit streets. As I jog down Young's Hill, my mind starts to wander in a strange direction. It hits me that the shabby shacks at the corner of the marketplace, the stores for loose materials, and the old stalls for second-hand clothes are truly an eyesore—they ruin the whole look of the market and stain the town. Ugh! Get rid of the junk! I start thinking about what it would cost to remove the Geographical Survey down there—that nice building I've always found appealing whenever I passed by. It might take two or three hundred pounds to pull off something like that. A hefty amount—three hundred pounds! I mean, that’s a decent little stash for pocket money! Ha, ha! Just to get things rolling, right? I nod my head, acknowledging it’s a nice little sum to start with. I still feel shaky all over, and I hiccup now and then after my outburst. I sense there isn’t much life left in me—that I’m really on my last leg. Honestly, it doesn’t bother me at all; in fact, I keep walking down to the town, to the wharf, further and further away from my room. I would even be okay lying down in the street to die. My suffering is making me more indifferent. My sore foot throbs painfully; it feels like the pain is spreading through my entire leg. But even that doesn’t cause me much distress. I’ve dealt with worse feelings.
In this manner, I reached the railway wharf. There was no traffic, no noise--only here and there a person to be seen, a labourer or sailor slinking round with their hands in their pockets. I took notice of a lame man, who looked sharply at me as we passed one another. I stopped him instinctively, touched my hat, and inquired if he knew if the Nun had sailed. Someway, I couldn't help snapping my fingers right under the man's nose, and saying, "Ay, by Jove, the Nun; yes, the Nun!" which I had totally forgotten. All the same, the thought of her had been smouldering in me. I had carried it about unconsciously.
In this way, I arrived at the train station. There was no traffic, no noise—just an occasional person around, a laborer or sailor lurking with their hands in their pockets. I noticed a man with a limp who gave me a sharp look as we walked past each other. I instinctively stopped him, tipped my hat, and asked if he knew whether the Nun had set off yet. Somehow, I couldn't help snapping my fingers right in front of the guy's face and saying, "Yeah, by Jove, the Nun; yes, the Nun!" which I had completely forgotten about. Still, the thought of her had been simmering inside me. I had been carrying it around without even realizing it.
Yes, bless me, the Nun had sailed.
Yes, bless me, the Nun had set sail.
He couldn't tell me where she had sailed to?
He couldn't tell me where she had gone sailing.
The man reflects, stands on his long leg, keeps the other up in the air; it dangles a little.
The man thinks, stands on one long leg, and keeps the other raised in the air; it sways slightly.
"No," he replies. "Do you know what cargo she was taking in here?"
"No," he replies. "Do you know what cargo she was bringing in here?"
"No," I answer. But by this time I had already lost interest in the Nun, and I asked the man how far it might be to Holmestrand, reckoned in good old geographical miles.
"No," I reply. But by this point, I had already lost interest in the Nun, and I asked the guy how far it was to Holmestrand in good old geographical miles.
"To Holmestrand? I should think..."
"Going to Holmestrand? I think..."
"Or to Voeblungsnaess?"
"Or to Voeblungsnaess?"
"What was I going to say? I should think to Holmestrand..."
"What was I going to say? I should think about Holmestrand..."
"Oh, never mind; I have just remembered it," I interrupted him again. "You wouldn't perhaps be so kind as to give me a small bit of tobacco--only just a tiny scrap?"
"Oh, never mind; I've just remembered," I interrupted him again. "Would you be so kind as to give me a little bit of tobacco—just a tiny scrap?"
I received the tobacco, thanked the man heartily, and went on. I made no use of the tobacco; I put it into my pocket. He still kept his eye on me-- perhaps I had aroused his suspicions in some other way or another. Whether I stood still or walked on, I felt his suspicious look following me. I had no mind to be persecuted by this creature. I turn round, and, dragging myself back to him, say:
I took the tobacco, thanked the guy sincerely, and moved on. I didn’t use the tobacco; I just shoved it in my pocket. He continued watching me—maybe I had raised his suspicions somehow. Whether I stood still or walked on, I felt his suspicious gaze on me. I didn’t want to be harassed by this guy. I turned around, and, reluctantly going back to him, said:
"Binder"--only this one word, "Binder!" no more. I looked fixedly at him as I say it, indeed I was conscious of staring fearfully at him. It was as if I saw him with my entire body instead of only with my eyes. I stare for a while after I give utterance to this word, and then I jog along again to the railway square. The man does not utter a syllable, he only keeps his gaze fixed upon me.
"Binder"—just that one word, "Binder!" nothing more. I stared at him intently when I said it; in fact, I was aware that I was looking at him with fear. It felt like I was seeing him with my whole body, not just my eyes. I kept staring for a moment after I spoke that word, and then I moved on towards the train station. The man didn't say a word; he just kept his gaze locked on me.
"Binder!" I stood suddenly still. Yes, wasn't that just what I had a feeling of the moment I met the old chap; a feeling that I had met him before! One bright morning up in Graendsen, when I pawned my waistcoat. It seemed to me an eternity since that day.
"Binder!" I stopped dead in my tracks. Yes, wasn't that exactly the feeling I had when I first met the old guy; a sense that I had seen him before! One sunny morning in Graendsen, when I pawned my waistcoat. It felt like ages since that day.
Whilst I stand and ponder over this, I lean and support myself against a house wall at the corner of the railway square and Harbour Street. Suddenly, I start quickly and make an effort to crawl away. As I do not succeed in it, I stare case-hardened ahead of me and fling all shame to the winds. There is no help for it. I am standing face to face with the "Commandor." I get devil-may-care--brazen. I take yet a step farther from the wall in order to make him notice me. I do not do it to awake his compassion, but to mortify myself, place myself, as it were, on the pillory. I could have flung myself down in the street and begged him to walk over me, tread on my face. I don't even bid him good-evening.
As I stand there thinking, I lean against a wall of a house at the corner of the railway square and Harbour Street. Suddenly, I startle and try to crawl away. When that doesn't work, I stare stubbornly ahead and throw all my shame away. There's no avoiding it. I'm face to face with the "Commander." I feel reckless and bold. I step away from the wall a bit more to make him notice me. I'm not trying to earn his sympathy; I want to humiliate myself, to put myself on display, so to speak. I could have thrown myself onto the street and begged him to walk over me, to step on my face. I don’t even say good evening to him.
Perhaps the "Commandor" guesses that something is amiss with me. He slackens his pace a little, and I say, in order to stop him, "I would have called upon you long ago with something, but nothing has come yet!"
Perhaps the "Commandor" suspects that something is wrong with me. He slows down a bit, and I say, to stop him, "I would have visited you a long time ago with something, but nothing has come up yet!"
"Indeed?" he replies in an interrogative tone. "You haven't got it finished, then?"
"Really?" he replies with a questioning tone. "You haven't finished it, then?"
"No, it didn't get finished."
"No, it didn't get done."
My eyes by this time are filled with tears at his friendliness, and I cough with a bitter effort to regain my composure. The "Commandor" tweaks his nose and looks at me.
My eyes are now filled with tears from his kindness, and I cough, trying hard to pull myself together. The "Commandor" pinches his nose and looks at me.
"Have you anything to live on in the meantime?" he questions.
"Do you have anything to live on in the meantime?" he asks.
"No," I reply. "I haven't that either; I haven't eaten anything today, but...."
"No," I reply. "I don't have that either; I haven't eaten anything today, but...."
"The Lord preserve you, man, it will never do for you to go and starve yourself to death," he exclaims, feeling in his pocket.
"The Lord protect you, man, you can't just go and starve yourself to death," he shouts, feeling in his pocket.
This causes a feeling of shame to awake in me, and I stagger over to the wall and hold on to it. I see him finger in his purse, and he hands me half-a-sovereign.
This makes me feel ashamed, and I stumble over to the wall to hold on. I see him digging in his wallet, and he gives me half a sovereign.
He makes no fuss about it, simply gives me half-a-sovereign, reiterating at the same time that it would never do to let me starve to death. I stammered an objection and did not take it all at once. It is shameful of me to ... it was really too much....
He doesn't make a big deal out of it, just hands me half a sovereign, insisting that it wouldn't be right to let me starve. I hesitated and didn't take it immediately. It's embarrassing for me to... it was honestly too much....
"Hurry up," he says, looking at his watch. "I have been waiting for the train; I hear it coming now."
"Hurry up," he says, glancing at his watch. "I've been waiting for the train; I can hear it coming now."
I took the money; I was dumb with joy, and never said a word; I didn't even thank him once.
I took the money; I was overwhelmed with happiness and didn't say a thing; I didn't even thank him once.
"It isn't worth while feeling put out about it," said the "Commandor" at last. "I know you can write for it."
"It’s not worth getting upset about," said the "Commander" finally. "I know you can write for it."
And so off he went.
And so he left.
When he had gone a few steps, I remembered all at once that I had not thanked him for this great assistance. I tried to overtake him, but could not get on quickly enough; my legs failed me, and I came near tumbling on my face. He went farther and farther away from me. I gave up the attempt; thought of calling after him, but dared not; and when after all I did muster up courage enough and called once or twice, he was already at too great a distance, and my voice had become too weak.
When he had walked a few steps, I suddenly realized that I hadn’t thanked him for his huge help. I tried to catch up to him, but I couldn’t move fast enough; my legs let me down, and I almost fell flat on my face. He kept walking farther away from me. I gave up trying; I thought about calling out to him, but I didn’t have the courage; and when I finally did gather enough nerve to call out a few times, he was already too far away, and my voice was too weak.
I was left standing on the pavement, gazing after him. I wept quietly and silently. "I never saw the like!" I said to myself. "He gave me half-a- sovereign." I walked back and placed myself where he had stood, imitated all his movements held the half-sovereign up to my moistened eyes, inspected it on both sides, and began to swear--to swear at the top of my voice, that there was no manner of doubt that what I held in my hand was half-a-sovereign. An hour after, maybe--a very long hour, for it had grown very silent all around me--I stood, singularly enough, outside No. 11 Tomtegaden. After I had stood and collected my wits for a moment and wondered thereat, I went through the door for the second time, right into the "Entertainment and lodgings for travellers." Here I asked for shelter and was immediately supplied with a bed.
I stood on the sidewalk, watching him walk away. I cried quietly to myself. "I've never seen anything like it!" I thought. "He gave me half a sovereign." I walked back and took the spot where he had been, mirrored all his movements, held the half-sovereign up to my wet eyes, examined it on both sides, and started to shout—at the top of my lungs—that there was no doubt about it, what I held in my hand was half a sovereign. An hour later, maybe—a very long hour, since everything had grown really quiet around me—I found myself outside No. 11 Tomtegaden. After standing there and gathering my thoughts for a moment, I went through the door for the second time, right into the "Entertainment and lodgings for travelers." I asked for a place to stay and was quickly given a bed.
Tuesday.
Tuesday.
Sunshine and quiet--a strangely bright day. The snow had disappeared. There was life and joy, and glad faces, smiles, and laughter everywhere. The fountains threw up sprays of water in jets, golden-tinted from the sun-light, azure from the sky....
Sunshine and peace—a surprisingly bright day. The snow was gone. There was life and happiness, with cheerful faces, smiles, and laughter all around. The fountains shot up sprays of water in streams, shimmering gold from the sunlight, blue from the sky....
At noon I left my lodgings in Tomtegaden, where I still lived and found fairly comfortable, and set out for town. I was in the merriest humour, and lazied about the whole afternoon through the most frequented streets and looked at the people. Even before seven o'clock I took a turn up St. Olav's Place and took a furtive look up at the window of No. 2. In an hour I would see her. I went about the whole time in a state of tremulous, delicious dread. What would happen? What should I say when she came down the stairs? Good-evening? or only smile? I concluded to let it rest with the smile. Of course I would bow profoundly to her.
At noon, I left my place on Tomtegaden, where I was still living and found pretty comfortable, and headed into town. I was in the best mood and strolled around the busy streets all afternoon, watching the people. Even before seven o'clock, I took a walk up St. Olav's Place and stole a glance up at the window of No. 2. In an hour, I'd see her. I spent the whole time in a state of nervous, exciting anticipation. What would happen? What should I say when she came down the stairs? Should I say good evening? Or just smile? I decided to stick with the smile. Of course, I would bow deeply to her.
I stole away, a little ashamed to be there so early, wandered up Carl Johann for a while, and kept my eyes on University Street. When the clocks struck eight I walked once more towards St. Olav's Place. On the way it struck me that perhaps I might arrive a few minutes too late, and I quickened my pace as much as I could. My foot was very sore, otherwise nothing ailed me.
I slipped away, feeling a bit embarrassed to be there so early, wandered up Carl Johann for a bit, and kept an eye on University Street. When the clock struck eight, I headed back towards St. Olav's Place. On the way, it occurred to me that I might arrive a few minutes too late, so I hurried as much as I could. My foot was really sore, but aside from that, I felt fine.
I took up my place at the fountain and drew breath. I stood there a long while and gazed up at the window of No. 2, but she did not come. Well, I would wait; I was in no hurry. She might be delayed, and I waited on. It couldn't well be that I had dreamt the whole thing! Had my first meeting with her only existed in imagination the night I lay in delirium? I began in perplexity to think over it, and wasn't at all sure.
I took my spot at the fountain and took a deep breath. I stood there for a long time, looking up at the window of No. 2, but she didn’t appear. Well, I would wait; I wasn’t in a rush. She might be held up, so I continued to wait. It couldn’t possibly be that I had imagined the whole thing! Did my first meeting with her really just exist in my imagination while I was delirious that night? I started to think it over in confusion and wasn’t at all certain.
"Hem!" came from behind me. I heard this, and I also heard light steps near me, but I did not turn round, I only stared up at the wide staircase before me.
"Hem!" came from behind me. I heard this, and I also heard light steps near me, but I didn’t turn around; I just kept staring up at the wide staircase in front of me.
"Good-evening," came then. I forget to smile; I don't even take off my hat at first, I am so taken aback to see her come this way.
"Good evening," she said. I forgot to smile; I didn’t even take off my hat at first, I was so surprised to see her come this way.
"Have you been waiting long?" she asks. She is breathing a little quickly after her walk.
"Have you been waiting long?" she asks. She's breathing a bit quickly after her walk.
"No, not at all; I only came a little while ago," I reply. "And besides, would it matter if I had waited long? I expected, by-the-way, that you would come from another direction."
"No, not at all; I just got here a little while ago," I reply. "And besides, would it even matter if I had waited a long time? By the way, I thought you would come from a different direction."
"I accompanied mamma to some people. Mamma is spending the evening with them."
"I went with Mom to visit some friends. Mom is spending the evening with them."
"Oh, indeed," I say.
"Oh, definitely," I say.
We had begun to walk on involuntarily. A policeman is standing at the corner, looking at us.
We had started walking without realizing it. A police officer is standing at the corner, watching us.
"But, after all, where are we going to?" she asks, and stops.
"But, after all, where are we going?" she asks and pauses.
"Wherever you wish; only where you wish."
"Wherever you want; only where you want."
"Ugh, yes! but it's such a bore to have to decide oneself."
"Ugh, yes! But it's so boring to have to make the decision myself."
A pause.
A break.
Then I say, merely for the sake of saying something:
Then I say, just to say something:
"I see it's dark up in your windows."
"I see it's dark in your windows."
"Yes, it is," she replies gaily; "the servant has an evening off, too, so I am all alone at home."
"Yeah, it is," she replies cheerfully; "the housekeeper has the evening off, so I'm all alone at home."
We both stand and look up at the windows of No. 2 as if neither of us had seen them before.
We both stand and look up at the windows of No. 2 as if we’ve never seen them before.
"Can't we go up to your place, then?" I say; "I shall sit down at the door the whole time if you like."
"Can’t we go up to your place then?" I say. "I’ll just sit at the door the whole time if you want."
But then I trembled with emotion, and regretted greatly that I had perhaps been too forward. Supposing she were to get angry, and leave me. Suppose I were never to see her again. Ah, that miserable attire of mine! I waited despairingly for her reply.
But then I shook with emotion and deeply regretted that I might have been too bold. What if she got angry and left me? What if I never saw her again? Ugh, that awful outfit of mine! I waited hopelessly for her response.
"You shall certainly not sit down by the door," she says. She says it right down tenderly, and says accurately these words: "You shall certainly not sit down by the door."
"You definitely should not sit down by the door," she says. She says it very gently, and words it exactly like this: "You definitely should not sit down by the door."
We went up.
We went upstairs.
Out on the lobby, where it was dark, she took hold of my hand, and led me on. There was no necessity for my being so quiet, she said, I could very well talk. We entered. Whilst she lit the candle--it was not a lamp she lit, but a candle--whilst she lit the candle, she said, with a little laugh:
Out in the lobby, where it was dark, she took my hand and guided me forward. There was no need for me to be so quiet, she said; I could definitely talk. We went in. As she lit the candle—it wasn’t a lamp she lit, but a candle—she said, with a little laugh:
"But now you mustn't look at me. Ugh! I am so ashamed, but I will never do it again."
"But now you can't look at me. Ugh! I'm so embarrassed, but I promise I'll never do it again."
"What will you never do again?"
"What will you never do again?"
"I will never ... ugh ... no ... good gracious ... I will never kiss you again!"
"I will never ... ugh ... no ... oh my gosh ... I will never kiss you again!"
"Won't you?" I said, and we both laughed. I stretched out my arms to her, and she glided away; slipped round to the other side of the table. We stood a while and gazed at one another; the candle stood right between us.
"Won't you?" I said, and we both laughed. I reached out my arms to her, and she gracefully moved away; she slipped around to the other side of the table. We stood there for a moment, staring at each other; the candle was positioned right between us.
"Try and catch me," she said; and with much laughter I tried to seize hold of her. Whilst she sprang about, she loosened her veil, and took off her hat; her sparkling eyes hung on mine, and watched my movements. I made a fresh sortie, and tripped on the carpet and fell, my sore foot refusing to bear me up any longer. I rose in extreme confusion.
"Try and catch me," she said, laughing, as I tried to grab her. While she bounced around, she loosened her veil and took off her hat; her sparkling eyes stayed locked on mine, keeping an eye on my every move. I made another attempt, but tripped on the carpet and fell, my sore foot giving out on me. I got up, completely embarrassed.
"Lord, how red you did get!" she said. "Well it was awfully awkward of you."
"Wow, you turned so red!" she said. "That was really awkward of you."
"Yes, it was," I agreed, and we began the chase afresh.
"Yeah, it was," I said, and we started the chase again.
"It seems to me you limp."
"Looks like you're limping."
"Yes; perhaps I do--just a little--only just a little, for that matter."
"Yeah; maybe I do -- just a little -- only a tiny bit, to be honest."
"Last time you had a sore finger, now you have got a sore foot; it is awful the number of afflictions you have."
"Last time you had a sore finger, now you have a sore foot; it's terrible how many ailments you have."
"Ah, yes. I was run over slightly, a few days ago."
"Yeah, I got hit a little bit a few days ago."
"Run over! Tipsy again? Why, good heavens! what a life you lead, young man!" and she threatened me with her forefinger, and tried to appear grave. "Well, let us sit down, then; no, not down there by the door; you are far too reserved! Come here--you there, and I here--so, that's it ... ugh, it's such a bore with reticent people! One has to say and do everything oneself; one gets no help to do anything. Now, for example, you might just as well put your arm over the back of my chair; you could easily have thought of that much out of your own head, couldn't you? But if I say anything like that, you open your eyes as wide as if you couldn't believe what was being said. Yes, it is really true; I have noticed it several times; you are doing it now, too; but you needn't try to persuade me that you are always so modest; it is only when you don't dare to be otherwise than quiet. You were daring enough the day you were tipsy--when you followed me straight home and worried me with your witticisms. 'You are losing your book, madam; you are quite certainly losing your book, madam!' Ha, ha, ha! it was really shameless of you."
"Run over! Tipsy again? Good heavens! What a life you lead, young man!" She wagged her finger at me, trying to look serious. "Well, let's sit down then; no, not over there by the door; you're way too reserved! Come here—you sit there, and I’ll sit here—there we go... ugh, it’s such a drag with shy people! I have to say and do everything myself; I get no help at all. Now, for example, you could just as easily put your arm over the back of my chair; you could’ve thought of that yourself, right? But when I suggest something like that, you look at me as if you can’t believe what you’re hearing. Yes, it’s true; I’ve noticed it several times; you’re doing it now, too; but don’t try to convince me that you’re always this modest; it’s just that you don’t dare to act any other way than quiet. You were bold enough the day you got tipsy—when you followed me straight home and bugged me with your jokes. 'You’re losing your book, madam; you’re definitely losing your book, madam!' Ha, ha, ha! That was really shameless of you."
I sat dejectedly and looked at her; my heart beat violently, my blood raced quickly through my veins, there was a singular sense of enjoyment in it!
I sat down feeling down and looked at her; my heart raced, my blood rushed through my veins, and there was a unique thrill in it!
"Why don't you say something?"
"Why don't you speak up?"
"What a darling you are," I cried. "I am simply sitting here getting thoroughly fascinated by you--here this very moment thoroughly fascinated.... There is no help for it.... You are the most extraordinary creature that ... sometimes your eyes gleam so, that I never saw their match; they look like flowers ... eh? No, well, no, perhaps, not like flowers, either, but ... I am so desperately in love with you, and it is so preposterous ... for, great Scott! there is naturally not an atom of a chance for me.... What is your name? Now, you really must tell me what you are called."
"What a sweetheart you are," I said. "I'm just sitting here completely captivated by you—right this very moment, completely captivated.... There's no helping it.... You are the most amazing person that ... sometimes your eyes shine so bright, I’ve never seen anything like them; they look like flowers ... right? No, well, maybe not exactly like flowers, but ... I am so crazy in love with you, and it’s so ridiculous ... because, good grief! there’s obviously not a chance for me.... What’s your name? You really have to tell me what you’re called."
"No; what is your name? Gracious, I was nearly forgetting that again! I thought about it all yesterday, that I meant to ask you--yes, that is to say, not all yesterday, but--"
"No; what is your name? Wow, I almost forgot that again! I was thinking about it all yesterday because I meant to ask you—yes, not all yesterday, but—"
"Do you know what I named you? I named you Ylajali. How do you like that? It has a gliding sound...."
"Do you know what I called you? I called you Ylajali. What do you think of that? It has a smooth sound...."
"Ylajali?"
"Ylajali?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Is that a foreign language?"
"Is that a foreign language?"
"Humph--no, it isn't that either!"
"Ugh—no, it’s not that either!"
"Well, it isn't ugly!"
"Well, it's not ugly!"
After a long discussion we told one another our names. She seated herself close to my side on the sofa, and shoved the chair away with her foot, and we began to chatter afresh.
After a long conversation, we introduced ourselves. She sat down next to me on the sofa, pushed the chair away with her foot, and we started chatting again.
"You are shaved this evening, too," she said; look on the whole a little better than the last time--that is to say, only just a scrap better. Don't imagine ... no; the last time you were really shabby, and you had a dirty rag round your finger into the bargain; and in that state you absolutely wanted me to go to some place, and take wine with you--thanks, not me!"
"You’re well-groomed this evening, too," she said; overall, you look a bit better than last time—that is to say, just a tiny bit better. Don’t get the wrong idea... no; last time you looked quite shabby, and you had a dirty rag wrapped around your finger to top it off; and in that state, you actually wanted me to go somewhere and share a drink with you—no thanks, not me!"
"So it was, after all, because of my miserable appearance that you would not go with me?" I said.
"So, it was really because of how I looked that you wouldn’t go with me?" I said.
"No," she replied and looked down. "No; God knows it wasn't. I didn't even think about it."
"No," she replied, looking down. "No; God knows it wasn't. I didn't even think about it."
"Listen," said I; "you are evidently sitting here labouring under the delusion that I can dress and live exactly as I choose, aren't you? And that is just what I can't do; I am very, very poor."
"Listen," I said; "you clearly think that I can dress and live exactly how I want, right? But that's not the case; I'm very, very poor."
She looked at me. "Are you?" she queried.
She looked at me. "Are you?" she asked.
"Yes, worse luck, I am."
"Yes, unfortunately, I am."
After an interval.
After some time.
"Well, gracious, so am I, too," she said, with a cheerful movement of her head.
"Well, wow, so am I!" she said, with a cheerful nod of her head.
Every one of her words intoxicated me, fell on my heart like drops of wine. She enchanted me with the trick she had of putting her head a little on one side, and listening when I said anything, and I could feel her breath brush my face.
Every word she spoke captivated me, landing on my heart like drops of wine. She mesmerized me with her habit of tilting her head slightly to the side and listening intently when I said anything, and I could feel her breath gently touching my face.
"Do you know," I said, "that ... but, now, you mustn't get angry--when I went to bed last night I settled this arm for you ... so ... as if you lay on it ... and then I went to sleep."
"Do you know," I said, "that ... but, now, you mustn't get angry—when I went to bed last night, I positioned this arm for you ... so ... as if you were lying on it ... and then I went to sleep."
"Did you? That was lovely!" A pause. "But of course it could only be from a distance that you would venture to do such a thing, for otherwise...."
"Did you? That was great!" A pause. "But of course, you could only do something like that from afar, because otherwise...."
"Don't you believe I could do it otherwise?"
"Don't you think I could do it another way?"
"No, I don't believe it."
"No, I don't buy it."
"Ah, from me you may expect everything," I said, and I put my arm around her waist.
"Ah, you can expect anything from me," I said, wrapping my arm around her waist.
"Can I?" was all she said.
"Can I?" was all she said.
It annoyed me, almost wounded me, that she should look upon me as being so utterly inoffensive. I braced myself up, steeled my heart, and seized her hand; but she withdrew it softly, and moved a little away from me. That just put an end to my courage again; I felt ashamed, and looked out through the window. I was, in spite of all, in far too wretched a condition; I must, above all, not try to imagine myself any one in particular. It would have been another matter if I had met her during the time that I still looked like a respectable human being--in my old, well- off days when I had sufficient to make an appearance; and I felt fearfully downcast!
It bothered me, almost hurt me, that she saw me as completely harmless. I gathered my strength, steeled my heart, and took her hand; but she gently pulled it away and moved a little distance from me. That totally crushed my courage again; I felt ashamed and looked out the window. Despite everything, I was way too miserable; I must, above all, not picture myself as anyone specific. It would have been different if I’d met her back when I still looked like a decent person—in my old, better days when I had enough to maintain an appearance; and I felt incredibly downcast!
"There now, one can see!" she said, "now one can just see one can snub you with just the tiniest frown--make you look sheepish by just moving a little away from you" ... she laughed, tantalizingly, roguishly, with tightly-closed eyes, as if she could not stand being looked at, either.
"There, you see!" she said, "now you can see how just a tiny frown can shut you down—make you look embarrassed by just moving away a bit" ... she laughed, playfully, mischievously, with her eyes tightly closed, as if she couldn't stand being looked at either.
"Well, upon my soul!" I blurted out, "now you shall just see," and I flung my arms violently around her shoulders. I was mortified. Was the girl out of her senses? Did she think I was totally inexperienced! Ha! Then I would, by the living.... No one should say of me that I was backward on that score. The creature was possessed by the devil himself! If it were only a matter of going at it, well....
"Well, I can't believe it!" I exclaimed, "now you’re really going to see," and I threw my arms around her shoulders in a rush. I was embarrassed. Did she really think I had no experience? Ha! Then I would, for sure.... No one should ever say that I was lacking in that department. She was completely out of control! If it was just a matter of diving in, well....
She sat quite quietly, and still kept her eyes closed; neither of us spoke. I crushed her fiercely to me, pressed her body greedily against my breast, and she spoke never a word. I heard her heart's beat, both hers and mine; they sounded like hurrying hoofbeats.
She sat there quietly, still keeping her eyes closed; neither of us said a word. I pulled her tightly to me, pressed her body eagerly against my chest, and she didn't say anything. I could hear her heart beating, just like mine; it sounded like rushing hoofbeats.
I kissed her.
I kissed her.
I no longer knew myself. I uttered some nonsense, that she laughed at, whispered pet names into her mouth, caressed her cheek, kissed her many times....
I didn’t recognize myself anymore. I said some silly things that made her laugh, whispered sweet names into her ear, stroked her cheek, and kissed her multiple times...
She winds her arms about my neck, quite slowly, tenderly, the breath of her pink quivering nostrils fans me right in the face; she strokes down my shoulders with her left hand, and says, "What a lot of loose hair there is."
She wraps her arms around my neck, moving slowly and gently, the soft breath from her pink, quivering nostrils brushes against my face; she runs her left hand down my shoulders and says, "You have so much loose hair."
"Yes," I reply.
"Yeah," I reply.
"What can be the reason that your hair falls out so?"
"What could be causing your hair to fall out like that?"
"Don't know."
"Not sure."
"Ah, of course, because you drink too much, and perhaps ... fie, I won't say it. You ought to be ashamed. No, I wouldn't have believed that of you! To think that you, who are so young, already should lose your hair! Now, do please just tell me what sort of way you really spend your life--I am certain it is dreadful! But only the truth, do you hear; no evasions. Anyway, I shall see by you if you hide anything--there, tell now!"
"Ah, of course, because you drink too much, and maybe ... yikes, I won't say it. You should be ashamed. No, I never would have thought that about you! To think that you, who's so young, are already losing your hair! Now, please just tell me how you really spend your life—I’m sure it’s terrible! But only the truth, do you hear me; no dodging. Anyway, I’ll be able to tell if you’re hiding anything—so go on, tell me!"
"Yes; but let me kiss you first, then."
"Yeah; but let me kiss you first, then."
"Are you mad?... Humph, ... I want to hear what kind of a man you are.... Ah, I am sure it is dreadful."
"Are you crazy?... Ugh, ... I want to know what kind of person you are.... Ah, I'm sure it's terrible."
It hurt me that she should believe the worst of me; I was afraid of thrusting her away entirely, and I could not endure the misgivings she had as to my way of life. I would clear myself in her eyes, make myself worthy of her, show her that she was sitting at the side of a person almost angelically disposed. Why, bless me, I could count my falls up to date on my fingers. I related--related all--and I only related truth. I made out nothing any worse than it was; it was not my intention to rouse her compassion. I told her also that I had stolen five shillings one evening.
It hurt me that she would think the worst of me; I was scared of pushing her away completely, and I couldn’t stand the doubts she had about my lifestyle. I wanted to prove myself to her, to be someone she could admire, to show her that she was sitting next to a person who was almost angelic. Honestly, I could count my mistakes so far on my fingers. I shared everything—I was completely honest. I didn’t make anything sound worse than it was; I didn’t mean to make her feel sorry for me. I also told her that I had stolen five shillings one night.
She sat and listened, with open mouth, pale, frightened, her shining eyes completely bewildered. I desired to make it good again, to disperse the sad impression I had made, and I pulled myself up.
She sat there, listening with her mouth open, pale and scared, her bright eyes completely confused. I wanted to make things better, to clear away the bad impression I had left, so I composed myself.
"Well, it is all over now!" I said; "there can be no talk of such a thing happening again; I am saved now...."
"Well, it’s all over now!" I said; "there’s no way something like this could happen again; I’m safe now...."
But she was much dispirited. "The Lord preserve me!" was all she said, then kept silent. She repeated this at short intervals, and kept silent after each "the Lord preserve me."
But she was very discouraged. "Oh my God!" was all she said, then fell silent. She said this repeatedly and stayed quiet after each "oh my God."
I began to jest, caught hold of her, tried to tickle her, lifted her up to my breast. I was irritated not a little--indeed, downright hurt. Was I more unworthy in her eyes now, than if I had myself been instrumental in causing the falling out of my hair? Would she have thought more of me if I had made myself out to be a roué?... No nonsense now;... it was just a matter of going at it; and if it was only just a matter of going at it, so, by the living...
I started to joke around, grabbed her, tried to tickle her, and pulled her up to my chest. I was pretty annoyed—actually, I felt hurt. Did she think less of me now than if I had actually caused my own hair to fall out? Would she have respected me more if I had acted like a jerk?... Enough with the nonsense;... it was just about diving in; and if it was just about diving in, then, seriously...
"No;... what do you want?" she queried, and she added these distressing words, "I can't be sure that you are not insane!"
"No;... what do you want?" she asked, and she added these unsettling words, "I can't be sure that you aren't crazy!"
I checked myself involuntarily, and I said: "You don't mean that!"
I caught myself and said, "You can't be serious!"
"Indeed, God knows I do! you look so strangely. And the forenoon you followed me--after all, you weren't tipsy that time?"
"Honestly, God knows I do! You look so odd. And in the morning, you followed me—after all, you weren't drunk that time?"
"No; but I wasn't hungry then, either; I had just eaten...."
"No; but I wasn't hungry then, either; I had just eaten..."
"Yes; but that made it so much the worse."
"Yeah; but that just made it so much worse."
"Would you rather I had been tipsy?"
"Would you prefer if I had been a little drunk?"
"Yes ... ugh ... I am afraid of you! Lord, can't you let me be now!"
"Yes ... ugh ... I'm scared of you! Please, can't you just leave me alone now!"
I considered a moment. No, I couldn't let her be.... I happened, as if inadvertently, to knock over the light, so that it went out. She made a despairing struggle--gave vent at last to a little whimper.
I paused for a moment. No, I couldn't just let her be... I accidentally knocked over the light, causing it to go out. She made a desperate effort—finally let out a small whimper.
"No, not that! If you like, you may rather kiss me, oh, dear, kind...."
"No, not that! If you want, you can kiss me instead, oh, dear, kind...."
I stopped instantly. Her words sounded so terrified, so helpless, I was struck to the heart. She meant to offer me a compensation by giving me leave to kiss her! How charming, how charmingly naïve. I could have fallen down and knelt before her.
I stopped right away. Her words sounded so scared, so powerless, it hit me hard. She was trying to give me something by allowing me to kiss her! How sweet, how wonderfully innocent. I could have collapsed and knelt before her.
"But, dear pretty one," I said, completely bewildered, "I don't understand.... I really can't conceive what sort of a game this is...."
"But, dear beautiful one," I said, completely confused, "I don't understand.... I really can't figure out what kind of game this is...."
She rose, lit the candle again with trembling hands. I leant back on the sofa and did nothing. What would happen now? I was in reality very ill at ease.
She got up and lit the candle again with shaking hands. I leaned back on the sofa and did nothing. What would happen now? I felt really uncomfortable.
She cast a look over at the clock on the wall, and started.
She glanced at the clock on the wall and jumped.
"Ugh, the girl will soon come now!" she said; this was the first thing she said. I took the hint, and rose. She took up her jacket as if to put it on, bethought herself, and let it lie, and went over to the fireplace. So that it should not appear as if she had shown me the door, I said:
"Ugh, the girl is going to be here any minute!" she said; that was the first thing she said. I took the hint and got up. She picked up her jacket as if she was going to put it on, thought better of it, and let it drop, then moved over to the fireplace. To make sure it didn't seem like she was kicking me out, I said:
"Was your father in the army?" and at the same time I prepared to leave.
"Was your dad in the army?" I asked as I got ready to leave.
"Yes; he was an officer. How did you know?"
"Yeah, he was an officer. How did you find out?"
"I didn't know; it just came into my head."
"I didn't know; it just popped into my head."
"That was odd."
"That was weird."
"Ah, yes; there were some places I came to where I got a kind of presentiment. Ha, ha!--a part of my insanity, eh?"
"Ah, yes; there were some places I reached where I had a sense of foreboding. Ha, ha!--a bit of my craziness, right?"
She looked quickly up, but didn't answer. I felt I worried her with my presence, and determined to make short work of it. I went towards the door. Would she not kiss me any more now? not even give me her hand? I stood and waited.
She glanced up quickly but didn’t say anything. I felt like my presence made her uneasy, so I decided to make it quick. I moved toward the door. Would she not kiss me anymore? Not even shake my hand? I stood there and waited.
"Are you going now, then?" she said, and yet she remained quietly standing over near the fireplace.
"Are you leaving now?" she asked, but she stayed quietly by the fireplace.
I did not reply. I stood humbly in confusion, and looked at her without saying anything. Why hadn't she left me in peace, when nothing was to come of it? What was the matter with her now? It didn't seem to put her out that I stood prepared to leave. She was all at once completely lost to me, and I searched for something to say to her in farewell--a weighty, cutting word that would strike her, and perhaps impress her a little. And in the face of my first resolve, hurt as I was, instead of being proud and cold, disturbed and offended, I began right off to talk of trifles. The telling word would not come; I conducted myself in an exceedingly aimless fashion. Why couldn't she just as well tell me plainly and straightly to go my way? I queried. Yes, indeed, why not? There was no need of feeling embarrassed about it. Instead of reminding me that the girl would soon come home, she could have simply said as follows: "Now you must run, for I must go and fetch my mother, and I won't have your escort through the street." So it was not that she had been thinking about? Ah, yes; it was that all the same she had thought about; I understood that at once. It did not require much to put me on the right track; only, just the way she had taken up her jacket, and left it down again, had convinced me immediately. As I said before, I had presentiments; and it was not altogether insanity that was at the root of it....
I didn’t respond. I stood there, confused and humble, looking at her without saying a word. Why couldn’t she just leave me alone when nothing would come of this? What was her deal this time? It didn’t seem to bother her that I was ready to go. She felt completely distant to me, and I tried to find something impactful to say in farewell—something that would hit her and maybe even leave an impression. Instead of holding on to my initial determination and feeling hurt, proud, and cold, I ended up talking about insignificant things. The right words wouldn’t come; I was acting completely aimlessly. Why couldn’t she just tell me directly to leave? I wondered. Seriously, why not? There was no reason to feel awkward about it. Instead of hinting that the girl would be home soon, she could have simply said, “You need to go because I have to get my mother, and I don’t want you walking me through the street.” So that wasn’t what she was thinking? Ah, but she was thinking about it. I realized that right away. It didn’t take much to put me on the right path; just the way she picked up her jacket and then put it back down convinced me instantly. Like I said before, I had feelings about these things; and it wasn’t totally crazy that this was the root of it all....
"But, great heavens! do forgive me for that word! It slipped out of my mouth," she cried; but yet she stood quite quietly, and did not come over to me.
"But, oh my gosh! Please forgive me for that word! It just slipped out," she said; yet she stood completely still and didn’t come over to me.
I was inflexible, and went on. I stood there and prattled, with the painful consciousness that I bored her, that not one of my words went home, and all the same I did not cease.
I was stubborn and kept going. I stood there and talked, fully aware that I was boring her, that none of my words had any impact, and still, I didn’t stop.
At bottom one might be a fairly sensitive nature, even if one were not insane, I ventured to say. There were natures that fed on trifles, and died just for one hard word's sake; and I implied that I had such a nature. The fact was, that my poverty had in that degree sharpened certain powers in me, so that they caused me unpleasantness. Yes, I assure you honestly, unpleasantness; worse luck! But this had also its advantages. It helped me in certain situations in life. The poor intelligent man is a far nicer observer than the rich intelligent man. The poor man looks about him at every step he takes, listens suspiciously to every word he hears from the people he meets, every step he takes affords in this way a task for his thoughts and feelings--an occupation. He is quick of hearing, and sensitive; he is an experienced man, his soul bears the sears of the fire....
At the core, you might have a pretty sensitive nature, even if you weren’t crazy, I'd say. Some people thrive on little things and can crumble from just one harsh word; I implied that I was one of those people. The truth is, my poverty had sharpened certain abilities in me to the point where they caused me discomfort. Yes, I honestly mean discomfort; unfortunate, right? But there were also some benefits. It helped me in certain situations in life. A poor intelligent person is a much better observer than a rich intelligent person. The poor person is alert at every step, listening carefully to every word from the people they encounter; every step becomes a mental task and an emotional engagement. They’re quick to pick up on things and sensitive; they’ve experienced a lot, and their soul carries the scars of those challenges....
And I talked a long time over these sears my soul had. But the longer I talked, the more troubled she grew. At last she muttered, "My God!" a couple of times in despair, and wrung her hands. I could see well that I tormented her, and I had no wish to torment her--but did it, all the same. At last, being of the opinion that I had succeeded in telling her in rude enough terms the essentials of what I had to say, I was touched by her heart-stricken expression. I cried:
And I went on for a long time about these scars on my soul. But the more I talked, the more upset she became. Eventually, she muttered, "Oh my God!" a couple of times in despair and started wringing her hands. I could clearly see that I was hurting her, and I didn't want to do that—but I did anyway. Finally, thinking I had expressed the main points in a blunt enough way, I was moved by her pained expression. I cried:
"Now I am going, now I am going. Can't you see that I already have my hand on the handle of the door? Good-bye, good-bye," I say. "You might answer me when I say good-bye twice, and stand on the point of going. I don't even ask to meet you again, for it would torment you. But tell me, why didn't you leave me in peace? What had I done to you? I didn't get in your way, now, did I? Why did you turn away from me all at once, as if you didn't know me any longer? You have plucked me now so thoroughly bare, made me even more wretched than I ever was at any time before; but, indeed, I am not insane. You know well, if you think it over, that nothing is the matter with me now. Come over, then, and give me your hand--or give me leave to go to you, will you? I won't do you any harm; I will only kneel before you, only for a minute--kneel down on the floor before you, only for a minute, may I? No, no; there, I am not to do it then, I see. You are getting afraid. I will not, I will not do it; do you hear? Lord, why do you get so terrified. I am standing quite still; I am not moving. I would have knelt down on the carpet for a moment--just there, upon that patch of red, at your feet; but you got frightened--I could see it at once in your eyes that you got frightened; that was why I stood still. I didn't move a step when I asked you might I, did I? I stood just as immovable as I stand now when I point out the place to you where I would have knelt before you, over there on the crimson rose in the carpet. I don't even point with my finger. I don't point at all; I let it be, not to frighten you. I only nod and look over at it, like this! and you know perfectly well which rose I mean, but you won't let me kneel there. You are afraid of me, and dare not come near to me. I cannot conceive how you could have the heart to call me insane. It isn't true; you don't believe it, either, any longer? It was once in the summer, a long time ago, I was mad; I worked too hard, and forgot to go to dine at the right hour, when I had too much to think about. That happened day after day. I ought to have remembered it; but I went on forgetting it--by God in Heaven, it is true! God keep me from ever coming alive from this spot if I lie. There, you can see, you do me an injustice. It was not out of need I did it; I can get credit, much credit, at Ingebret's or Gravesen's. I often, too, had a good deal of money in my pocket, and did not buy food all the same, because I forgot it. Do you hear? You don't say anything; you don't answer; you don't stir a bit from the fire; you just stand and wait for me to go...."
"Now I'm leaving, now I'm leaving. Can't you see that I already have my hand on the door handle? Goodbye, goodbye," I say. "You might respond when I say goodbye twice and stand on the verge of leaving. I’m not even asking to meet again because that would torment you. But tell me, why didn't you leave me alone? What have I done to you? I didn’t get in your way, did I? Why did you suddenly turn away from me, as if you didn’t know me anymore? You’ve stripped me bare, made me more miserable than I’ve ever been before; but I’m not insane. You know well, if you think about it, that there’s nothing wrong with me now. Come over, then, and give me your hand—or let me come to you, will you? I won’t harm you; I just want to kneel before you, just for a minute—kneel down on the floor at your feet, just for a minute, may I? No, no; I see that I shouldn’t do it. You’re getting scared. I won’t, I won’t do it; do you hear? Why are you so terrified? I’m standing perfectly still; I’m not moving. I would have knelt on the carpet for a moment—right there, on that patch of red, at your feet; but you got frightened—I could see it in your eyes right away; that’s why I stayed still. I didn’t move when I asked you if I could, did I? I stood as motionless as I am now when I point out the spot where I wanted to kneel before you, over by the crimson rose in the carpet. I’m not even pointing with my finger. I’m not pointing at all; I’ll let it be, so I don’t scare you. I just nod and look over at it, like this! and you know exactly which rose I mean, but you won’t let me kneel there. You’re afraid of me and don’t dare come close. I can’t understand how you could have the heart to call me insane. It’s not true; you don’t believe that anymore, do you? It was once, a long time ago in the summer, when I was mad; I worked too hard and forgot to eat at the right time when I had too much on my mind. It happened day after day. I should have remembered it; but I kept forgetting—it’s true! God keep me from ever standing here alive if I’m lying. You see, you’re doing me an injustice. I didn’t do it out of need; I could get credit, lots of credit, at Ingebret’s or Gravesen’s. I often had a good amount of money in my pocket but still didn’t buy food because I forgot. Do you hear? You’re not saying anything; you’re not answering; you’re not moving from the fire; you just stand and wait for me to leave..."
She came hurriedly over to me, and stretched out her hand. I looked at her, full of mistrust. Did she do it with any true heartiness, or did she only do it to get rid of me? She wound her arms round my neck; she had tears in her eyes; I only stood and looked at her. She offered her mouth; I couldn't believe in her; it was quite certain she was making a sacrifice as a means of putting an end to all this.
She rushed over to me and reached out her hand. I looked at her with suspicion. Was she being genuine, or just trying to get rid of me? She wrapped her arms around my neck, tears in her eyes, while I just stood there staring at her. She tilted her face for a kiss; I couldn’t trust her; it was clear she was making a sacrifice to end everything.
She said something; it sounded to me like, "I am fond of you, in spite of all." She said it very lowly and indistinctly; maybe I did not hear aright. She may not have said just those words; but she cast herself impetuously against my breast, clasped both her arms about my neck for a little while, stretched even up a bit on her toes to get a good hold, and stood so for perhaps a whole minute. I was afraid that she was forcing herself to show me this tenderness, and I only said:
She said something; it sounded to me like, "I really like you, despite everything." She said it very softly and unclear; maybe I didn't hear it correctly. She might not have said exactly those words, but she suddenly threw herself against my chest, wrapped her arms around my neck for a moment, even went up on her toes to get a better grip, and stayed like that for maybe a full minute. I worried that she was making herself show me this affection, and I just said:
"What a darling you are now!"
"What a sweetheart you are now!"
More I didn't say. I crushed her in my arms, stepped back, rushed to the door, and went out backwards. She remained in there behind me.
More I didn't say. I hugged her tightly, stepped back, rushed to the door, and left, facing backwards. She stayed inside behind me.
Part IV
Winter had set in--a raw, wet winter, almost without snow. A foggy, dark, and everlasting night, without a single blast of fresh wind the whole week through. The gas was lighted almost all the day in the streets, and yet people jostled one another in the fog. Every sound, the clang of the church bells, the jingling of the harness of the droske horses, the people's voices, the beat of the hoofs, everything, sounded choked and jangling through the close air, that penetrated and muffled everything.
Winter had arrived—a cold, wet season, almost without snow. It felt like a foggy, dark, and never-ending night, with not a single breath of fresh air all week. The gas lamps were on almost all day in the streets, and yet people bumped into each other in the fog. Every sound, whether it was the ringing of church bells, the jingle of the harnesses of the cabhorses, people's voices, or the clopping of hooves, all sounded muffled and jarring through the dense air that suffocated and dulled everything.
Week followed week, and the weather was, and remained, still the same.
Week after week, the weather stayed the same.
And I stayed steadily down in Vaterland. I grew more and more closely bound to this inn, this lodging-house for travellers, where I had found shelter, in spite of my starving condition. My money was exhausted long since; and yet I continued to come and go in this place as if I had a right to it, and was at home there. The landlady had, as yet, said nothing; but it worried me all the same that I could not pay her. In this way three weeks went by. I had already, many days ago, taken to writing again; but I could not succeed in putting anything together that satisfied me. I had not longer any luck, although I was very painstaking, and strove early and late; no matter what I attempted, it was useless. Good fortune had flown; and I exerted myself in vain.
And I stayed consistently in Vaterland. I became more and more attached to this inn, this place for travelers, where I had found shelter despite my starving situation. I had run out of money long ago; and yet I continued to come and go as if I had a right to be there and was at home. The landlady hadn’t mentioned anything yet, but it still bothered me that I couldn’t pay her. In this way, three weeks passed. I had already taken to writing again many days ago, but I couldn’t manage to create anything that satisfied me. I no longer had any luck, even though I worked hard and tried constantly; no matter what I attempted, it was pointless. Good fortune had abandoned me, and I exerted myself in vain.
It was in a room on the second floor, the best guest-room, that I sat and made these attempts. I had been undisturbed up there since the first evening when I had money and was able to settle for what I got. All the time I was buoyed up by the hope of at last succeeding in getting together an article on some subject or another, so that I could pay for my room, and for whatever else I owed. That was the reason I worked on so persistently. I had, in particular, commenced a piece from which I expected great things--an allegory about a fire--a profound thought upon which I intended to expend all my energy, and bring it to the "Commandor" in payment. The "Commandor" should see that he had helped a talent this time. I had no doubt but that he would eventually see that; it only was a matter of waiting till the spirit moved me; and why shouldn't the spirit move me? Why should it not come over me even now, at a very early date? There was no longer anything the matter with me. My landlady gave me a little food every day, some bread and butter, mornings and evenings, and my nervousness had almost flown. I no longer used cloths round my hands when I wrote; and I could stare down into the street from my window on the second floor without getting giddy. I was much better in every way, and it was becoming a matter of astonishment to me that I had not already finished my allegory. I couldn't understand why it was....
It was in a room on the second floor, the best guest room, that I sat and made these attempts. I had been undisturbed up there since the first evening when I had money and was able to settle for what I got. All the while, I was lifted by the hope of finally succeeding in putting together an article on some subject or another, so that I could pay for my room and whatever else I owed. That was why I worked so persistently. In particular, I had started a piece from which I expected great things—an allegory about a fire—a deep thought on which I intended to put all my energy, and bring it to the "Commandor" in payment. The "Commandor" would see that he had helped a talent this time. I had no doubt that he would eventually realize that; it was just a matter of waiting until the spirit moved me; and why shouldn’t the spirit move me? Why shouldn’t it come over me even now, very soon? There was nothing wrong with me anymore. My landlady gave me a little food every day, some bread and butter, mornings and evenings, and my nervousness had almost vanished. I no longer wrapped cloths around my hands when I wrote; and I could look down into the street from my window on the second floor without feeling dizzy. I was much better in every way, and I was beginning to be puzzled that I hadn't already finished my allegory. I couldn't understand why that was....
But a day came when I was at last to get a clear idea of how weak I had really become; with what incapacity my dull brain acted. Namely, on this day my landlady came up to me with a reckoning which she asked me to look over. There must be something wrong in this reckoning, she said; it didn't agree with her own book; but she had not been able to find out the mistake.
But one day, I finally got a clear sense of how weak I had truly become and how sluggish my mind was. On this day, my landlady came to me with a bill she wanted me to review. "There must be something off with this bill," she said; it didn’t match her own records, but she couldn’t figure out where the mistake was.
I set to work to add up. My landlady sat right opposite and looked at me. I added up these score of figures first once down, and found the total right; then once up again, and arrived at the same result. I looked at the woman sitting opposite me, waiting on my words. I noticed at the same time that she was pregnant; it did not escape my attention, and yet I did not stare in any way scrutinizingly at her.
I got to work adding everything up. My landlady sat directly across from me, watching me. I calculated the figures down once and got the total correct; then I went through them again, adding up, and reached the same result. I glanced at the woman across from me, waiting for me to speak. I noticed at the same time that she was pregnant; it caught my eye, but I didn’t stare at her intently.
"The total is right," said I.
"The total is correct," I said.
"No; go over each figure now," she answered. "I am sure it can't be so much; I am positive of it."
"No, go through each number again," she replied. "I’m sure it can't be that high; I know it."
And I commenced to check each line--2 loaves at 2 1/2d., 1 lamp chimney, 3d., soap, 4d., butter, 5d.... It did not require any particularly shrewd head to run up these rows of figures--this little huckster account in which nothing very complex occurred. I tried honestly to find the error that the woman spoke about, but couldn't succeed. After I had muddled about with these figures for some minutes I felt that, unfortunately, everything commenced to dance about in my head; I could no longer distinguish debit or credit; I mixed the whole thing up. Finally, I came to a dead stop at the following entry--"3. 5/16ths of a pound of cheese at 9d." My brain failed me completely; I stared stupidly down at the cheese, and got no farther.
And I started to check each line—2 loaves at 2 1/2d., 1 lamp chimney, 3d., soap, 4d., butter, 5d.... It didn’t take a genius to add up these simple figures—this little huckster account where nothing too complicated happened. I honestly tried to find the mistake the woman mentioned, but I couldn’t do it. After struggling with these numbers for a few minutes, I sadly felt everything start to jumble in my head; I could no longer tell what was debited or credited; I messed it all up. Eventually, I hit a wall at the entry—"3. 5/16ths of a pound of cheese at 9d." My brain completely shut down; I stared blankly at the cheese and couldn’t get any further.
"It is really too confoundedly crabbed writing," I exclaimed in despair. "Why, God bless me, here is 5/16ths of a pound of cheese entered--ha, ha! did any one ever hear the like? Yes, look here; you can see for yourself."
"It’s really frustratingly bad writing," I said in despair. "I mean, can you believe it? Here’s 5/16ths of a pound of cheese logged—ha, ha! Has anyone ever seen anything like it? Yes, look here; you can see for yourself."
"Yes," she said; "it is often put down like that; it is a kind of Dutch cheese. Yes, that is all right--five-sixteenths is in this case five ounces."
"Yes," she said, "it's often referred to like that; it's a type of Dutch cheese. Yes, that's fine—five-sixteenths in this case is five ounces."
"Yes, yes; I understand that well enough," I interrupted, although in truth I understood nothing more whatever.
"Yeah, yeah; I get that completely," I interrupted, even though the truth is I didn’t understand anything at all.
I tried once more to get this little account right, that I could have totted up in a second some months ago. I sweated fearfully, and thought over these enigmatical figures with all my might, and I blinked my eyes reflectingly, as if I was studying this matter sharply, but I had to give it up. These five ounces of cheese finished me completely; it was as if something snapped within my forehead. But yet, to give the impression that I still worked out my calculation, I moved my lips and muttered a number aloud, all the while sliding farther and farther down the reckoning as if I were steadily coming to a result. She sat and waited. At last I said:
I tried one more time to get this small account right, something I could have added up in a second a few months ago. I was sweating profusely, thinking hard about these confusing numbers, blinking as if I was really focusing, but I had to give up. Those five ounces of cheese completely defeated me; it felt like something snapped in my head. Still, to give the impression that I was working on my calculation, I moved my lips and muttered a number out loud, even as I slid further and further down the list as if I was slowly getting to an answer. She sat there waiting. Finally, I said:
"Well, now, I have gone through it from first to last, and there is no mistake, as far as I can see."
"Well, I've gone through it from start to finish, and there’s no mistake as far as I can tell."
"Isn't there?" replied the woman, "isn't there really?" But I saw well that she did not believe me, and she seemed all at once to throw a dash of contempt into her words, a slightly careless tone that I had never heard from her before. She remarked that perhaps I was not accustomed to reckon in sixteenths; she mentioned also that she must only apply to some one who had a knowledge of sixteenths, to get the account properly revised. She said all this, not in any hurtful way to make me feel ashamed, but thoughtfully and seriously. When she got as far as the door, she said, without looking at me:
"Isn't there?" the woman replied, "isn't there really?" But I could tell she didn't believe me, and suddenly, there was a hint of contempt in her words, a slightly careless tone I had never heard from her before. She noted that maybe I wasn't used to calculating in sixteenths; she also mentioned she should consult someone who understood sixteenths to get the account properly checked. She said all of this not to hurt me or make me feel ashamed, but thoughtfully and seriously. As she reached the door, she said, without looking at me:
"Excuse me for taking up your time then."
"Sorry for taking up your time, then."
Off she went.
She left.
A moment after, the door opened again, and she re-entered. She could hardly have gone much farther than the stairs before she had turned back.
A moment later, the door opened again, and she came back in. She probably didn’t get much farther than the stairs before she turned around.
"That's true," said she; "you mustn't take it amiss; but there is a little owing to me from you now, isn't there? Wasn't it three weeks yesterday since you came?" Yes, I thought it was. "It isn't so easy to keep things going with such a big family, so that I can't give lodging on credit, more's the...."
"That's true," she said. "You shouldn't take it the wrong way, but there is a little debt you owe me now, right? It’s been three weeks since you came yesterday, hasn’t it?" Yes, I thought it was. "It's not easy to manage things with such a big family, so I can't afford to offer lodging on credit, more's the..."
I stopped her. "I am working at an article that I think I told you about before," said I, "and as soon as ever that is finished, you shall have your money; you can make yourself quite easy...."
I stopped her. "I’m working on an article that I think I mentioned before," I said, "and as soon as it’s done, you’ll get your money; you can relax..."
"Yes; but you'll never get that article finished, though."
"Yeah, but you'll never finish that article."
"Do you think that? Maybe the spirit will move me tomorrow, or perhaps already, tonight; it isn't at all impossible but that it may move me some time tonight, and then my article will be completed in a quarter of an hour at the outside. You see, it isn't with my work as with other people's; I can't sit down and get a certain amount finished in a day. I have just to wait for the right moment, and no one can tell the day or hour when the spirit may move one--it must have its own time...."
"Do you think so? Maybe inspiration will strike me tomorrow, or even tonight; it’s totally possible that it could hit me sometime this evening, and then I could finish my article in just fifteen minutes at most. You see, my work doesn’t happen like other people’s; I can’t just sit down and get a set amount done each day. I have to wait for the right moment, and no one can predict when that will be—it’s got to come in its own time..."
My landlady went, but her confidence in me was evidently much shaken.
My landlady left, but it was clear that she had lost a lot of confidence in me.
As soon as I was left alone I jumped up and tore my hair in despair. No, in spite of all, there was really no salvation for me--no salvation! My brain was bankrupt! Had I then really turned into a complete dolt since I could not even add up the price of a piece of Dutch cheese? But could it be possible I had lost my senses when I could stand and put such questions to myself? Had not I, into the bargain, right in the midst of my efforts with the reckoning, made the lucid observation that my landlady was in the family way? I had no reason for knowing it, no one had told me anything about it, neither had it occurred to me gratuitously. I sat and saw it with my own eyes, and I understood it at once, right at a despairing moment where I sat and added up sixteenths. How could I explain this to myself?
As soon as I was alone, I jumped up and pulled my hair in despair. No, despite everything, there really was no hope for me—no hope! My mind was a mess! Had I really become such an idiot that I couldn’t even add up the price of a piece of Dutch cheese? But could it really be that I had lost my mind if I could stand there and ask myself such questions? hadn’t I, on top of that, right in the middle of my calculations, noticed that my landlady was pregnant? I had no reason to know this; no one had told me anything, nor did it just come to me out of nowhere. I sat there and saw it with my own eyes, and I understood it immediately, right at a moment of despair while I was trying to add fractions. How could I make sense of this?
I went to the window and gazed out; it looked out into Vognmandsgade. Some children were playing down on the pavement; poorly dressed children in the middle of a poor street. They tossed an empty bottle between them and screamed shrilly. A load of furniture rolled slowly by; it must belong to some dislodged family, forced to change residence between "flitting time." 6 This struck me at once. Bed-clothes and furniture were heaped on the float, moth-eaten beds and chests of drawers, red-painted chairs with three legs, mats, old iron, and tin-ware. A little girl--a mere child, a downright ugly youngster, with a running cold in her nose--sat up on top of the load, and held fast with her poor little blue hands in order not to tumble off. She sat on a heap of frightfully stained mattresses, that children must have lain on, and looked down at the urchins who were tossing the empty bottle to one another....
I went to the window and looked outside; it faced Vognmandsgade. Some kids were playing on the sidewalk; poorly dressed kids in the middle of a rundown street. They tossed an empty bottle back and forth and screamed loudly. A truckload of furniture slowly rolled by; it must belong to some family being forced to move during "moving time." 6 This hit me right away. Bedding and furniture were piled on the truck, ragged beds and dressers, red-painted chairs with three legs, rugs, old metal, and tinware. A little girl—a mere child, a downright ugly kid, with a runny nose—sat on top of the load, gripping tightly with her tiny blue hands to avoid falling off. She perched on a stack of really stained mattresses that kids must have slept on and looked down at the little ones who were tossing the empty bottle to each other....
I stood gazing at all this; I had no difficulty in apprehending everything that passed before me. Whilst I stood there at the window and observed this, I could hear my landlady's servant singing in the kitchen right alongside of my room. I knew the air she was singing, and I listened to hear if she would sing false, and I said to myself that an idiot could not have done all this.
I stood there looking at everything; I understood everything that was happening in front of me. While I was at the window observing, I could hear my landlady's servant singing in the kitchen right next to my room. I recognized the tune she was singing, and I listened to see if she would sing off-key, and I thought to myself that a fool couldn't have done all this.
I was, God be praised, all right in my senses as any man.
I was, thank God, completely in my right mind like any other man.
Suddenly, I saw two of the children down in the street fire up and begin to abuse one another. Two little boys; I recognized one of them; he was my landlady's son. I open the window to hear what they are saying to one another, and immediately a flock of children crowded together under my window, and looked wistfully up. What did they expect? That something would be thrown down? Withered flowers, bones, cigar ends, or one thing or another, that they could amuse themselves with? They looked up with their frost-pinched faces and unspeakably wistful eyes. In the meantime, the two small foes continued to revile one another.
Suddenly, I saw two kids in the street starting to fight and insult each other. Two little boys; I recognized one of them; he was my landlady's son. I opened the window to hear what they were saying, and right away, a crowd of kids gathered under my window, looking up with hope. What were they expecting? That something would be thrown down? Wilted flowers, bones, cigarette butts, or something else to play with? They looked up with their cold, pinched faces and incredibly longing eyes. Meanwhile, the two small enemies kept hurling insults at each other.
Words like great buzzing noxious insects swarm out of their childish mouths; frightful nicknames, thieves' slang, sailors' oaths, that they perhaps had learnt down on the wharf; and they are both so engaged that they do not notice my landlady, who rushes out to see what is going on.
Words like annoying buzzing insects swarm out of their childish mouths; scary nicknames, thieves' slang, sailors' curses, which they probably picked up at the wharf; and they are so caught up in it that they don't even notice my landlady rushing out to see what's happening.
"Yes," explains her son, "he catched me by the throat; I couldn't breaths for ever so long," and turning upon the little man who is the cause of the quarrel, and who is standing grinning maliciously at him, he gets perfectly furious, and yells, "Go to hell, Chaldean ass that you are! To think such vermin as you should catch folk by the throat. I will, may the Lord...."
"Yeah," her son explains, "he grabbed me by the throat; I couldn't breathe for a really long time," and turning toward the little man who started the argument, who is standing there grinning maliciously at him, he gets completely furious and yells, "Go to hell, you Chaldean ass! To think someone like you could grab people by the throat. I will, may the Lord...."
And the mother, this pregnant woman, who dominates the whole street with her size, answers the ten-year-old child, as she seizes him by the arm and tries to drag him in:
And the mother, this pregnant woman, who takes up the whole street with her size, responds to the ten-year-old child as she grabs him by the arm and tries to pull him inside:
"Sh--sh. Hold your jaw! I just like to hear the way you swear, too, as if you had been in a brothel for years. Now, in with you."
"Shh. Close your mouth! I just enjoy hearing you curse, like you've spent years in a brothel. Now, get in there."
"No, I won't."
"No, I won't."
"Yes, you will."
"Yeah, you will."
"No, I won't."
"No, I won't."
I stand up in the window and see that the mother's temper is rising; this disagreeable scene excites me frightfully. I can't endure it any longer. I call down to the boy to come up to me for a minute; I call twice, just to distract them--to change the scene. The last time I call very loudly, and the mother turns round flurriedly and looks up at me. She regains her self-possession at once, looks insolently at me, nay, downright maliciously, and enters the house with a chiding remark to her offspring. She talks loudly, so that I may hear it, and says to him, "Fie, you ought to be ashamed of yourself to let people see how naughty you are."
I stand up in the window and see that the mother's temper is getting worse; this unpleasant scene is really stressing me out. I can't take it anymore. I call down to the boy to come up to me for a minute; I call twice, just to distract them—change up the situation. The last time I call really loudly, and the mother turns around in a flurry and looks up at me. She quickly regains her composure, gives me an arrogant look, even a downright nasty one, and goes back into the house with a reprimand for her child. She talks loudly so I can hear her and says to him, "Shame on you for letting people see how naughty you are."
Of all this that I stood there and observed not one thing, not even one little accessory detail, was lost on me; my attention was acutely keen; I absorbed carefully every little thing as I stood and thought out my own thought, about each thing according as it occurred. So it was impossible that there could be anything the matter with my brain. How could there, in this case, be anything the matter with it?
Of all this that I stood there and observed, not one thing, not even a small detail, escaped my notice; my focus was sharp. I took in every little thing carefully as I stood and pondered my own thoughts about each aspect as it happened. So, it was impossible for there to be anything wrong with my mind. How could there possibly be something wrong with it in this case?
Listen; do you know what, said I all at once to myself, that you have been worrying yourself long enough about your brain, giving yourself no end of worry in this matter? Now, there must be an end to this tomfoolery. Is it a sign of insanity to notice and apprehend everything as accurately as you do? You make me almost laugh at you, I reply. To my mind it is not without its humorous side, if I am any judge of such a case. Why, it happens to every man that he once in a way sticks fast, and that, too, just with the simplest question. It is of no significance, it is often a pure accident. As I have remarked before, I am on the point of having a good laugh at your expense. As far as that huckster account is concerned, that paltry five-sixteenths of beggar-man's cheese, I can happily dub it so. Ha, ha!-- a cheese with cloves and pepper in it; upon my word, a cheese in which, to put the matter plainly, one could breed maggots. As far as that ridiculous cheese is concerned, it might happen to the cleverest fellow in the world to be puzzled over it! Why, the smell of the cheese was enough to finish a man; ... and I made the greatest fun of this and all other Dutch cheeses.... No; set me to reckon up something really eatable, said I--set me, if you like, at five-sixteenths of good dairy butter. That is another matter.
Listen, do you know what? I suddenly thought to myself, you’ve been stressing over your brain long enough, giving yourself a ton of trouble about it. There needs to be an end to this nonsense. Is it a sign of craziness to notice and understand everything as clearly as you do? You almost make me laugh at you, I said. I think it’s pretty funny, if I can judge the situation. You know, every guy gets stuck sometimes, even with the simplest questions. It doesn’t mean anything; it’s often just a random occurrence. As I’ve said before, I’m about to have a good laugh at your expense. As for that ridiculous little cheese, that pathetic five-sixteenths of a beggar's cheese, I can definitely call it that. Ha, ha! A cheese with cloves and pepper in it; honestly, it’s a cheese where, to put it simply, you could breed maggots. Anyone, even the smartest person in the world, could get confused about that silly cheese! The smell of it was enough to knock someone out; ... and I had a blast making fun of that and all Dutch cheeses.... No; give me something actually edible, I said—if you like, give me five-sixteenths of good dairy butter. That's a different story.
I laughed feverishly at my own whim, and found it peculiarly diverting. There was positively no longer anything the matter with me. I was in good form--was, so to say, still in the best of form; I had a level head, nothing was wanting there, God be praised and thanked! My mirth rose in measure as I paced the floor and communed with myself. I laughed aloud, and felt amazingly glad. Besides, it really seemed, too, as if I only needed this little happy hour, this moment of airy rapture, without a care on any side, to get my head into working order once more.
I laughed excitedly at my own thoughts and found it strangely entertaining. There was definitely nothing wrong with me anymore. I was in great shape—I was, so to speak, still at my best; I had a clear mind, nothing was lacking there, thank God! My laughter grew as I walked around and thought to myself. I laughed out loud and felt incredibly happy. Besides, it really felt like I just needed this little happy moment, this burst of carefree joy, to get my mind back on track again.
I seated myself at the table, and set to work at my allegory; it progressed swimmingly, better than it had done for a long time; not very fast, 'tis true, but it seemed to me that what I did was altogether first- rate. I worked, too, for the space of an hour without getting tired.
I sat down at the table and started working on my allegory; it was going really well, better than it had in a long time. Not very quickly, it's true, but I felt like what I was creating was genuinely top-notch. I worked for about an hour without feeling tired.
I am sitting working at a most crucial point in this Allegory of a Conflagration in a Bookshop. It appears to me so momentous a point, that all the rest I have written counted as nothing in comparison. I was, namely, just about to weave in, in a downright profound way, this thought. It was not books that were burning, it was brains, human brains; and I intended to make a perfect Bartholomew's night of these burning brains.
I’m sitting here working at a really important moment in this Allegory of a Fire in a Bookstore. It feels so significant that everything else I’ve written seems insignificant by comparison. I was just about to weave in this deeply profound idea. It wasn't books that were burning; it was minds, human minds. I planned to create a complete Bartholomew's Night out of these burning minds.
Suddenly my door was flung open with a jerk and in much haste; my landlady came sailing in. She came straight over to the middle of the room, she did not even pause on the threshold.
Suddenly, my door was swung open abruptly, and in a rush; my landlady walked in. She headed straight for the center of the room without even stopping at the entrance.
I gave a little hoarse cry; it was just as if I had received a blow.
I let out a small, rough cry; it felt just like I had been hit.
"What?" said she, "I thought you said something. We have got a traveller, and we must have this room for him. You will have to sleep downstairs with us tonight. Yes; you can have a bed to yourself there too." And before she got my answer, she began, without further ceremony, to bundle my papers together on the table, and put the whole of them into a state of dire confusion.
"What?" she said. "I thought you said something. We have a traveler coming, and we need this room for him. You'll have to sleep downstairs with us tonight. Yes, you can have a bed to yourself there too." And before I could respond, she started, without any more niceties, to gather my papers together on the table and threw everything into complete chaos.
My happy mood was blown to the winds; I stood up at once, in anger and despair. I let her tidy the table, and said nothing, never uttered a syllable. She thrust all the papers into my hand.
My happy mood was shattered; I immediately stood up, filled with anger and despair. I let her clean up the table and said nothing, not a word. She shoved all the papers into my hand.
There was nothing else for me to do. I was forced to leave the room. And so this precious moment was spoilt also. I met the new traveller already on the stairs; a young man with great blue anchors tattooed on the backs of his hands. A quay porter followed him, bearing a sea-chest on his shoulders. He was evidently a sailor, a casual traveller for the night; he would therefore not occupy my room for any lengthened period. Perhaps, too, I might be lucky tomorrow when the man had left, and have one of my moments again; I only needed an inspiration for five minutes, and my essay on the conflagration would be completed. Well, I should have to submit to fate.
I had no other choice but to leave the room. So this special moment was ruined too. I ran into the new traveler on the stairs; a young guy with big blue anchor tattoos on the backs of his hands. A dockworker was carrying a sea chest on his shoulders behind him. He was clearly a sailor, just passing through for the night; he wouldn't be in my room for long. Maybe I’d get lucky tomorrow when he was gone and I could have one of those moments again; I just needed five minutes of inspiration, and I could finish my essay on the fire. Well, I guess I’d have to accept whatever came my way.
I had not been inside the family rooms before, this one common room in which they all lived, both day and night--the husband, wife, wife's father, and four children. The servant lived in the kitchen, where she also slept at night. I approached the door with much repugnance, and knocked. No one answered, yet I heard voices inside.
I had never been in the family room before, this one shared space where they all lived, day and night—the husband, wife, wife's father, and four kids. The servant slept in the kitchen, where she also stayed at night. I walked up to the door feeling really uneasy and knocked. No one replied, but I could hear voices inside.
The husband did not speak as I stepped in, did not acknowledge my nod even, merely glanced at me carelessly, as if I were no concern of his. Besides, he was sitting playing cards with a person I had seen down on the quays, with the by-name of "Pane o' glass." An infant lay and prattled to itself over in the bed, and an old man, the landlady's father, sat doubled together on a settle-bed, and bent his head down over his hands as if his chest or stomach pained him. His hair was almost white, and he looked in his crouching position like a poke-necked reptile that sat cocking its ears at something.
The husband didn't say a word when I walked in, didn't even acknowledge my nod; he just looked at me carelessly, as if I meant nothing to him. He was playing cards with someone I had seen down by the docks, known by the nickname "Pane o' glass." There was a baby lying in the bed, babbling to itself, and an old man, the landlady's father, was slumped over on a settle-bed, bending his head down toward his hands as if he was in pain in his chest or stomach. His hair was nearly white, and in his hunched position, he looked like a lizard with a long neck, perked up and listening to something.
"I come, worse luck, to beg for house-room down here tonight," I said to the man.
"I come, unfortunately, to ask for a place to stay down here tonight," I said to the man.
"Did my wife say so?" he inquired.
"Did my wife say that?" he asked.
"Yes; a new lodger came to my room."
"Yeah, a new tenant moved into my room."
To this the man made no reply, but proceeded to finger the cards. There this man sat, day after day, and played cards with anybody who happened to come in--played for nothing, only just to kill time, and have something in hand. He never did anything else, only moved just as much as his lazy limbs felt inclined, whilst his wife bustled up and down stairs, was occupied on all sides, and took care to draw customers to the house. She had put herself in connection with quay-porters and dock-men, to whom she paid a certain sum for every new lodger they brought her, and she often gave them, in addition, a shelter for the night. This time it was "Pane o' glass" that had just brought along the new lodger.
The man didn’t respond but started shuffling the cards. He sat there day after day, playing cards with anyone who came in—just for fun, to pass the time, and to have something to do. He hardly did anything else, only moving as much as his lazy limbs wanted, while his wife rushed around, busy on all sides, making sure to attract customers to their place. She had connected with dock workers and porters, paying them a fee for every new guest they brought her, and often offered them a place to stay for the night. This time, it was "Pane o' glass" who had just brought in the new guest.
A couple of the children came in--two little girls, with thin, freckled, gutter-snipe faces; their clothes were positively wretched. A while after the landlady herself entered. I asked her where she intended to put me up for the night, and she replied that I could lie in here together with the others, or out in the ante-room on the sofa, as I thought fit. Whilst she answered me she fussed about the room and busied herself with different things that she set in order, and she never once looked at me.
A couple of kids came in—two little girls with thin, freckled faces that looked a bit rough; their clothes were really shabby. After a little while, the landlady came in. I asked her where she planned to have me stay for the night, and she said I could sleep in here with the others or out in the hallway on the couch, whatever I preferred. While she answered me, she moved around the room, tidying things up, and she didn't look at me even once.
My spirits were crushed by her reply.
My spirits were shattered by her response.
I stood down near the door, and made myself small, tried to make it appear as if I were quite content all the same to change my room for another for one night's sake. I put on a friendly face on purpose not to irritate her and perhaps be hustled right out of the house.
I stood near the door, made myself small, and tried to look like I was totally okay with switching rooms for just one night. I put on a friendly smile on purpose to avoid annoying her and maybe getting kicked out of the house.
"Ah, yes," I said, "there is sure to be some way!" and then held my tongue.
"Ah, yes," I said, "there’s definitely a way!" and then I kept quiet.
She still bustled about the room.
She continued to move around the room energetically.
"For that matter, I may as well just tell you that I can't afford to give people credit for their board and lodging," said she, "and I told you that before, too."
"For that matter, I might as well just say that I can't afford to give people credit for their food and shelter," she said, "and I mentioned that to you before, too."
"Yes; but, my dear woman, it is only for these few days, until I get my article finished," I answered, "and I will willingly give you an extra five shillings--willingly."
"Yes; but, my dear woman, it’s only for a few days, until I finish my article," I replied, "and I’m more than happy to give you an extra five shillings—truly."
But she had evidently no faith in my article, I could see that; and I could not afford to be proud, and leave the house, just for a slight mortification; I knew what awaited me if I went out.
But she clearly had no faith in my article; I could see that. I couldn’t afford to be proud and leave the house just because of a little embarrassment; I knew what would happen if I went outside.
A few days passed over.
A few days went by.
I still associated with the family below, for it was too cold in the ante- room where there was no stove. I slept, too, at night on the floor of the room.
I still hung out with the family downstairs because it was too cold in the entryway where there was no heater. At night, I also slept on the floor of the room.
The strange sailor continued to lodge in my room, and did not seem like moving very quickly. At noon, too, my landlady came in and related how he had paid her a month in advance, and besides, he was going to take his first-mate's examination before leaving, that was why he was staying in town. I stood and listened to this, and understood that my room was lost to me for ever.
The strange sailor kept staying in my room and didn’t seem in a rush to leave. At noon, my landlady came in and said he had paid her a month in advance, and he was planning to take his first-mate's exam before heading out, which was why he was still in town. I stood there listening to this and realized that my room was lost to me forever.
I went out to the ante-room, and sat down. If I were lucky enough to get anything written, it would have perforce to be here where it was quiet. It was no longer the allegory that occupied me; I had got a new idea, a perfectly splendid plot; I would compose a one-act drama--"The Sign of the Cross." Subject taken from the Middle Ages. I had especially thought out everything in connection with the principal characters: a magnificently fanatical harlot who had sinned in the temple, not from weakness or desire, but for hate against heaven; sinner right at the foot of the altar, with the altar-cloth under her head, just out of delicious contempt for heaven.
I stepped into the side room and took a seat. If I was lucky enough to get anything down on paper, it would have to be here where it was quiet. I wasn’t focused on the allegory anymore; I had come up with a new idea, a truly amazing plot. I decided to write a one-act play—"The Sign of the Cross." The theme was drawn from the Middle Ages. I had thought through everything regarding the main characters: a wildly fanatical prostitute who sinned in the temple, not out of weakness or desire, but out of hatred for heaven; a sinner right at the foot of the altar, with the altar cloth as her pillow, just out of delicious scorn for the divine.
I grew more and more obsessed by this creation as the hours went on. She stood at last, palpably, vividly embodied before my eyes, and was exactly as I wished her to appear. Her body was to be deformed and repulsive, tall, very lean, and rather dark; and when she walked, her long limbs should gleam through her draperies at every stride she took. She was also to have large outstanding ears. Curtly, she was nothing for the eye to dwell upon, barely endurable to look at. What interested me in her was her wonderful shamelessness, the desperately full measure of calculated sin which she had committed. She really occupied me too much, my brain was absolutely inflated by this singular monstrosity of a creature, and I worked for two hours, without a pause, at my drama. When I had finished half-a score of pages, perhaps twelve, often with much effort, at times with long intervals, in which I wrote in vain and had to tear the page in two, I had become tired, quite stiff with cold and fatigue, and I arose and went out into the street. For the last half-hour, too, I had been disturbed by the crying of the children inside the family room, so that I could not, in any case, have written any more just then. So I took a long time up over Drammensveien, and stayed away till the evening, pondering incessantly, as I walked along, as to how I would continue my drama. Before I came home in the evening of this day, the following happened:
I became increasingly obsessed with this creation as the hours passed. She finally stood before me, vividly brought to life, looking exactly as I wanted her to. Her body was meant to be distorted and ugly, tall, very thin, and somewhat dark; and when she walked, her long limbs should shine through her clothes with every step she took. She was also supposed to have large protruding ears. In short, she wasn’t easy on the eyes at all, barely tolerable to look at. What fascinated me about her was her incredible shamelessness, the overwhelming amount of calculated sin she represented. She occupied my mind entirely; my brain was overwhelmed by this strange monstrosity of a being, and I worked for two hours straight on my play. After finishing about a dozen pages, sometimes with great effort and at other times experiencing long gaps where I wrote nothing and had to tear the page in half, I became tired, stiff from the cold and fatigue, so I got up and went outside. For the last half hour, I had also been distracted by the sound of children crying in the living room, making it impossible for me to write any longer at that moment. I then took my time walking along Drammensveien, staying out until evening, constantly thinking about how to continue my play. Before I returned home that evening, the following happened:
I stood outside a shoemaker's shop far down in Carl Johann Street, almost at the railway square. God knows why I stood just outside this shoemaker's shop. I looked into the window as I stood there, but did not, by the way, remember that I needed shoes then; my thoughts were far away in other parts of the world. A swarm of people talking together passed behind my back, and I heard nothing of what was said. Then a voice greeted me loudly:
I was standing outside a shoemaker's shop way down Carl Johann Street, close to the train station. I have no idea why I was standing right there. I looked into the window, but for some reason, I didn’t remember that I needed shoes; my mind was elsewhere. A bunch of people chatting passed by me, and I didn’t catch any of their conversation. Then, someone called out to me loudly:
"Good-evening."
"Good evening."
It was "Missy" who bade me good-evening! I answered at random, I looked at him, too, for a while, before I recognized him.
It was "Missy" who said good evening to me! I replied casually, I looked at him for a bit too before I realized who he was.
"Well, how are you getting along?" he inquired.
"Hey, how are you doing?" he asked.
"Oh, always well ... as usual."
"Oh, always good ... as usual."
"By the way, tell me," said he, "are you, then, still with Christie?"
"By the way, tell me," he said, "are you still with Christie?"
"Christie?"
"Christie?"
"I thought you once said you were book-keeper at Christie's?"
"I thought you said you were a bookkeeper at Christie's?"
"Ah, yes. No; that is done with. It was impossible to get along with that fellow; that came to an end very quickly of its own accord."
"Ah, yes. No; that's over. It was impossible to get along with that guy; it ended pretty quickly on its own."
"Why so?"
"Why's that?"
"Well, I happened to make a mis-entry one day, and so--"
"Well, one day I accidentally made a mistake, and so--"
"A false entry, eh?"
"A fake entry, huh?"
False entry! There stood "Missy," and asked me straight in the face if I had done this thing. He even asked eagerly, and evidently with much interest. I looked at him, felt deeply insulted, and made no reply.
False entry! "Missy" stood there and asked me directly if I had done this. He even asked with enthusiasm, clearly very interested. I looked at him, felt really insulted, and said nothing.
"Yes, well, Lord! that might happen to the best fellow," he said, as if to console me. He still believed I had made a false entry designedly.
"Yeah, well, that could happen to anyone," he said, trying to reassure me. He still thought I had deliberately made a wrong entry.
"What is it that, 'Yes, well, Lord! indeed might happen to the best fellow'?" I inquired. "To do that. Listen, my good man. Do you stand there and really believe that I could for a moment be guilty of such a mean trick as that? I!"
"What is it that, 'Yeah, well, seriously! That could happen to the best guy'?" I asked. "To do that. Listen, my good man. Do you really think I could be guilty of such a low trick for even a second? Me!"
"But, my dear fellow, I thought I heard you distinctly say that."
"But, my dear friend, I thought I clearly heard you say that."
"No; I said that I had made a mis-entry once, a bagatelle; if you want to know, a false date on a letter, a single stroke of the pen wrong--that was my whole crime. No, God be praised, I can tell right from wrong yet a while. How would it fare with me if I were, into the bargain, to sully my honour? It is simply my sense of honour that keeps me afloat now. But it is strong enough too; at least, it has kept me up to date."
"No, I mentioned that I made a small mistake once, a minor issue; if you're curious, it was just a wrong date on a letter, one tiny error with my pen—that was my only wrongdoing. Thankfully, I still know the difference between right and wrong for now. How would I handle things if I were to compromise my integrity on top of that? It's my sense of honor that's keeping me going right now. But it’s strong enough; at least, it has kept me current."
I threw back my head, turned away from "Missy," and looked down the street. My eyes rested on a red dress that came towards us; on a woman at a man's side. If I had not had this conversation with "Missy," I would not have been hurt by his coarse suspicion, and I would not have given this toss of my head, as I turned away in offence; and so perhaps this red dress would have passed me without my having noticed it. And at bottom what did it concern me? What was it to me if it were the dress of the Hon. Miss Nagel, the lady-in-waiting? "Missy" stood and talked, and tried to make good his mistake again. I did not listen to him at all; I stood the whole time and stared at the red dress that was coming nearer up the street, and a stir thrilled through my breast, a gliding delicate dart. I whispered in thought without moving my lips:
I tossed my head back, turned away from "Missy," and looked down the street. My gaze landed on a red dress approaching us, worn by a woman next to a man. If I hadn't had that conversation with "Missy," his rude suspicion wouldn't have hurt me, and I wouldn't have flipped my head like that in annoyance, which means I might have let the red dress pass by without noticing it. But honestly, why did it matter to me? What difference did it make if it was the dress of the Hon. Miss Nagel, the lady-in-waiting? "Missy" stayed there talking, trying to fix his mistake. I didn't pay attention to him at all; I just kept staring at the red dress moving closer down the street, a thrill ran through my chest, a soft, graceful sensation. I whispered in my mind without moving my lips:
"Ylajali!"
"Ylajali!"
Now "Missy" turned round also and noticed the two--the lady and the man with her,--raised his hat to them, and followed them with his eyes. I did not raise my hat, or perhaps I did unconsciously. The red dress glided up Carl Johann, and disappeared.
Now "Missy" turned around too and saw the two—the lady and the man with her—tipped his hat to them, and watched them with his eyes. I didn’t tip my hat, or maybe I did it without thinking. The red dress slipped up Carl Johann and vanished.
"Who was it was with her?" asked "Missy."
"Who was with her?" asked Missy.
"The Duke, didn't you see? The so-called 'Duke.' Did you know the lady?"
"The Duke, didn't you see? The so-called 'Duke.' Do you know the lady?"
"Yes, in a sort of way. Didn't you know her?"
"Yeah, in a way. Didn't you know her?"
"No," I replied.
"No," I said.
"It appears to me you saluted profoundly enough."
"It seems to me you bowed deeply enough."
"Did I?"
"Did I?"
"Ha, ha! perhaps you didn't," said "Missy." "Well, that is odd. Why, it was only at you she looked, too, the whole time."
"Ha, ha! maybe you didn't," said "Missy." "Well, that's strange. You know, she was only looking at you the entire time."
"When did you get to know her?" I asked. He did not really know her. It dated from an evening in autumn. It was late; they were three jovial souls together, they came out late from the Grand, and met this being going along alone past Cammermeyer's, and they addressed her. At first she answered rebuffingly; but one of the jovial spirits, a man who neither feared fire nor water, asked her right to her face if he might not have the civilized enjoyment of accompanying her home? He would, by the Lord, not hurt a hair on her head, as the saying goes--only go with her to her door, reassure himself that she reached home in safety, otherwise he could not rest all night. He talked incessantly as they went along, hit upon one thing or another, dubbed himself Waldemar Atterdag, and represented himself as a photographer. At last she was obliged to laugh at this merry soul who refused to be rebuffed by her coldness, and it finally ended by his going with her.
"When did you get to know her?" I asked. He didn't really know her. It went back to an autumn evening. It was late; three cheerful friends had just left the Grand, and they ran into this woman walking alone past Cammermeyer's, and they approached her. At first, she responded coldly; but one of the cheerful guys, a man who was fearless, asked her directly if he could enjoy the civilized pleasure of walking her home. He promised he wouldn't hurt a hair on her head—he just wanted to make sure she got home safely, or he wouldn't be able to sleep all night. He chattered away as they walked, came up with random topics, called himself Waldemar Atterdag, and claimed to be a photographer. Finally, she couldn't help but laugh at this lively guy who wouldn't be discouraged by her frostiness, and in the end, he walked her home.
"Indeed, did it? and what came of it?" I inquired; and I held my breath for his reply.
"Did it really? What happened because of it?" I asked, holding my breath for his answer.
"Came of it? Oh, stop there; there is the lady in question."
"Came of it? Oh, hold on; there’s the woman we’re talking about."
We both kept silent a moment, both "Missy" and I.
We both stayed quiet for a moment, both "Missy" and I.
"Well, I'm hanged, was that 'the Duke'? So that's what he looks like," he added, reflectively. "Well, if she is in contact with that fellow; well, then, I wouldn't like to answer for her."
"Well, I’m shocked, was that 'the Duke'? So that's what he looks like," he said, thinking it over. "If she’s involved with that guy; well, I wouldn’t want to be responsible for her."
I still kept silent. Yes, of course "the Duke" would make the pace with her. Well, what odds? How did it concern me? I bade her good-day with all her wiles: a good-day I bade her; and I tried to console myself by thinking the worst thoughts about her; took a downright pleasure in dragging her through the mire. It only annoyed me to think that I had doffed my hat to the pair, if I really had done so. Why should I raise my hat to such people? I did not care for her any longer, certainly not; she was no longer in the very slightest degree lovely to me; she had fallen off. Ah, the devil knows how soiled I found her! It might easily have been the case that it was only me she looked at; I was not in the least astounded at that; it might be regret that began to stir in her. But that was no reason for me to go and lower myself and salute, like a fool, especially when she had become so seriously besmirched of late. "The Duke" was welcome to her; I wish him joy! The day might come when I would just take into my head to pass her haughtily by without glancing once towards her. Ay, it might happen that I would venture to do this, even if she were to gaze straight into my eyes, and have a blood-red gown on into the bargain. It might very easily happen! Ha, ha! that would be a triumph. If I knew myself aright, I was quite capable of completing my drama during the course of the night, and, before eight days had flown, I would have brought this young woman to her knees--with all her charms, ha, ha! with all her charms....
I still stayed quiet. Of course "the Duke" would take the lead with her. So what? How did that affect me? I wished her a good day, with all her tricks: a good day I wished her; and I tried to comfort myself by thinking terrible things about her; I even found pleasure in dragging her through the dirt. It only irritated me to think that I had tipped my hat to them, if I really did. Why should I show respect to people like that? I definitely didn’t care for her anymore; she was no longer at all attractive to me; she had lost her appeal. Ah, I can't believe how filthy I found her! It could have easily been just me she was looking at; I wasn’t surprised by that at all; maybe regret was starting to stir in her. But that was no reason for me to lower myself and greet her like a fool, especially since she had become so badly tarnished lately. "The Duke" was welcome to her; I wish him luck! There might come a day when I would just decide to walk right past her without even glancing in her direction. Yeah, it could definitely happen that I would dare to do this, even if she looked straight into my eyes, wearing a blood-red dress on top of it all. It could easily happen! Ha, ha! That would be a victory. If I really knew myself, I could easily wrap up my story by the end of the night, and within eight days, I would have brought this young woman to her knees—with all her charms, ha, ha! with all her charms....
"Good-bye," I muttered, shortly; but "Missy" held me back. He queried:
"Goodbye," I muttered briefly, but "Missy" held me back. He asked:
"But what do you do all day now?"
"But what do you do all day now?"
"Do? I write, naturally. What else should I do? Is it not that I live by? For the moment, I am working at a great drama, 'The Sign of the Cross.' Theme taken from the Middle Ages."
"Do? I write, of course. What else should I do? Isn't that how I make a living? Right now, I'm working on a big play, 'The Sign of the Cross.' The theme is inspired by the Middle Ages."
"By Jove!" exclaimed "Missy," seriously. "Well, if you succeed with that, why...."
"By Jove!" exclaimed "Missy," seriously. "Well, if you pull that off, why...."
"I have no great anxiety on that score," I replied. "In eight days' time or so, I think you and all the folks will have heard a little more of me."
"I’m not really worried about that," I replied. "In about eight days, I think you and everyone else will know a bit more about me."
With that I left him.
I left him with that.
When I got home I applied at once to my landlady, and requested a lamp. It was of the utmost importance to me to get this lamp; I would not go to bed tonight; my drama was raging in my brain, and I hoped so surely to be able to write a good portion of it before morning. I put forward my request very humbly to her, as I had noticed that she made a dissatisfied face on my re-entering the sitting-room. I said that I had almost completed a remarkable drama, only a couple of scenes were wanting; and I hinted that it might be produced in some theatre or another, in no time. If she would only just render me this great service now....
When I got home, I immediately went to my landlady and asked for a lamp. It was really important for me to get this lamp; I didn’t plan to go to bed tonight; my drama was spinning in my head, and I was sure I could write a decent chunk of it before morning. I made my request very politely since I noticed she looked unhappy when I came back into the sitting room. I mentioned that I was almost done with an impressive drama, with just a couple of scenes left; and I suggested that it could be ready for production at some theater soon. If she could just do me this huge favor now...
But madam had no lamp. She considered a bit, but could not call to mind that she had a lamp in any place. If I liked to wait until twelve o'clock, I might perhaps get the kitchen lamp. Why didn't I buy myself a candle?
But she didn't have a lamp. She thought for a moment but couldn't remember having one anywhere. If I wanted to wait until midnight, I might be able to get the kitchen lamp. Why didn't I just buy a candle?
I held my tongue. I hadn't a farthing to buy a candle, and knew that right well. Of course I was foiled again! The servant-girl sat inside with us-- simply sat in the sitting-room, and was not in the kitchen at all; so that the lamp up there was not even lit. And I stood and thought over this, but said no more. Suddenly the girl remarked to me:
I kept quiet. I didn't have a penny to buy a candle, and I knew that very well. Of course, I was stuck again! The maid was with us in the living room—she wasn't even in the kitchen; so the lamp up there wasn’t even turned on. I stood there thinking about it, but I didn’t say anything more. Suddenly, the girl said to me:
"I thought I saw you come out of the palace a while ago; were you at a dinner party?" and she laughed loudly at this jest.
"I thought I saw you come out of the palace a little while ago; were you at a dinner party?" and she laughed out loud at this joke.
I sat down, took out my papers, and attempted to write something here, in the meantime. I held the paper on my knees, and gazed persistently at the floor to avoid being distracted by anything; but it helped not a whit; nothing helped me; I got no farther. The landlady's two little girls came in and made a row with the cat--a queer, sick cat that had scarcely a hair on it; they blew into its eyes until water sprang out of them and trickled down its nose. The landlord and a couple of others sat at a table and played cent et un. The wife alone was busy as ever, and sat and sewed at some garment. She saw well that I could not write anything in the midst of all this disturbance; but she troubled herself no more about me; she even smiled when the servant-girl asked me if I had been out to dine. The whole household had become hostile towards me. It was as if I had only needed disgrace of being obliged to resign my room to a stranger to be treated as a man of no account. Even the servant, a little, brown-eyed, street-wench, with a big fringe over her forehead, and a perfectly flat bosom, poked fun at me in the evening when I got my ration of bread and butter. She inquired perpetually where, then, was I in the habit of dining, as she had never seen me picking my teeth outside the Grand? It was clear that she was aware of my wretched circumstances, and took a pleasure in letting me know of it.
I sat down, pulled out my papers, and tried to write something here in the meantime. I rested the paper on my knees and kept my eyes on the floor to avoid distractions, but it didn’t help at all; nothing helped me; I got nowhere. The landlady's two little girls came in and started causing a scene with the cat—a weird, sick cat that barely had any fur; they blew into its eyes until tears streamed down its face and dripped off its nose. The landlord and a couple of others sat at a table playing cent et un. The wife was as busy as ever, sewing something. She could see I couldn’t write with all this chaos around me, but she didn’t seem to care anymore; she even smiled when the servant-girl asked me if I'd been out to dinner. The whole household had become unfriendly toward me. It was as if I just needed to be humiliated by having to give up my room to a stranger to be treated like I didn’t matter. Even the servant, a little brown-eyed girl with a big fringe over her forehead and a completely flat chest, mocked me in the evening when I got my ration of bread and butter. She kept asking where I usually had dinner, since she had never seen me out eating at the Grand. It was clear she knew about my miserable situation and took joy in rubbing it in.
I fall suddenly into thought over all this, and am not able to find a solitary speech for my drama. Time upon time I seek in vain; a strange buzzing begins inside my head, and I give it up. I thrust the papers into my pocket, and look up. The girl is sitting straight opposite me. I look at her--look at her narrow back and drooping shoulders, that are not yet fully developed. What business was it of hers to fly at me? Even supposing I did come out of the palace, what then? Did it harm her in any way? She had laughed insolently in the past few days at me, when I was a bit awkward and stumbled on the stairs, or caught fast on a nail and tore my coat. It was not later than yesterday that she gathered up my rough copy, that I had thrown aside in the ante-room--stolen these rejected fragments of my drama, and read them aloud in the room here; made fun of them in every one's hearing, just to amuse herself at my expense. I had never molested her in any way, and could not recall that I had ever asked her to do me a service. On the contrary, I made up my bed on the floor in the ante-room myself, in order not to give her any trouble with it. She made fun of me, too, because my hair fell out. Hair lay and floated about in the basin I washed in the mornings, and she made merry over it. Then my shoes, too, had grown rather shabby of late, particularly the one that had been run over by the bread-van, and she found subject for jesting in them. "God bless you and your shoes!" said she, looking at them; "they are as wide as a dog's house." And she was right; they were trodden out. But then I couldn't procure myself any others just at present.
I suddenly get lost in thought about all this and can't come up with a single line for my play. Time and again, I try but fail; a strange buzzing starts in my head, and I give up. I shove the papers into my pocket and look up. The girl is sitting directly across from me. I stare at her—at her narrow back and drooping shoulders, which aren't fully developed yet. What was it to her that I came out of the palace? Even if I did, how did that affect her? She had laughed at me insolently over the past few days when I stumbled awkwardly on the stairs or got caught on a nail and ripped my coat. Just yesterday, she picked up my rough draft that I had tossed aside in the anteroom—she stole those rejected pieces of my play and read them out loud in this room; she made fun of them in front of everyone just to entertain herself at my expense. I hadn’t bothered her in any way and didn't remember ever asking her for a favor. On the contrary, I made my bed on the floor in the anteroom to avoid causing her any trouble. She also laughed at me because my hair was falling out. Hair was lying around in the basin I washed in every morning, and she joked about it. My shoes had gotten pretty shabby too lately, especially the one that a bread van ran over, and she poked fun at them. "God bless you and your shoes!" she said, looking at them; "they're as wide as a dog's house." And she was right; they were pretty worn out. But I just couldn't get new ones right now.
Whilst I sit and call all this to mind, and marvel over the evident malice of the servant, the little girls have begun to tease the old man over in the bed; they are jumping around him, fully bent on this diversion. They both found a straw, which they poked into his ears. I looked on at this for a while, and refrained from interfering. The old fellow did not move a finger to defend himself; he only looked at his tormentors with furious eyes each time they prodded him, and jerked his head to escape when the straws were already in his ears. I got more and more irritated at this sight, and could not keep my eyes away from it. The father looked up from his cards, and laughed at the youngsters; he also drew the attention of his comrades at play to what was going on. Why didn't the old fellow move? Why didn't he fling the children aside with his arms? I took a stride, and approached the bed.
As I sit here thinking about all this, amazed by the obvious cruelty of the servant, the little girls have started to tease the old man in the bed; they're bouncing around him, completely focused on this distraction. They both found a straw, which they poked into his ears. I watched this for a while and didn't interfere. The old man didn't lift a finger to defend himself; he just looked at his tormentors with furious eyes every time they poked him and jerked his head away when the straws were already in his ears. I got more and more irritated by this scene and couldn't take my eyes off it. The father looked up from his cards and laughed at the kids; he also pointed out what was happening to his friends at the table. Why didn't the old man move? Why didn't he push the children away? I stepped forward and approached the bed.
"Let them alone! let them alone! he is paralysed," called the landlord.
"Leave them alone! Leave them alone! He's paralyzed," shouted the landlord.
And out of fear to be shown the door for the night, simply out of fear of rousing the man's displeasure by interfering with this scene, I stepped back silently to my old place and kept myself quiet. Why should I risk my lodging and my portion of bread and butter by poking my nose into the family squabbles? No idiotic pranks for the sake of a half-dying old man, and I stood and felt as delightfully hard as a flint.
And out of fear of being kicked out for the night, simply because I didn't want to upset the man by getting involved in this situation, I quietly stepped back to my usual spot and kept to myself. Why should I jeopardize my bed and my food by getting mixed up in family drama? No silly stunts for the sake of an old man who was barely hanging on, and I stood there feeling as tough as a rock.
The little urchins did not cease their plaguing; it amused them that the old chap could not hold his head quiet, and they aimed at his eyes and nostrils. He stared at them with a ludicrous expression; he said nothing, and could not stir his arms. Suddenly he raised the upper part of his body a little and spat in the face of one of the little girls, drew himself up again and spat at the other, but did not reach her. I stood and looked on, saw that the landlord flung the cards on the table at which he sat, and sprang over towards the bed. His face was flushed, and he shouted:
The little kids didn’t stop bothering him; they thought it was funny that the old guy couldn’t keep his head still, and they aimed for his eyes and nose. He stared back at them with a ridiculous look; he didn’t say anything and couldn’t move his arms. Suddenly, he lifted his upper body slightly and spat in the face of one of the little girls, then sat back up and spat at the other one, but missed her. I stood there watching, saw the landlord throw down the cards on the table where he was sitting, and jump over to the bed. His face was red, and he shouted:
"Will you sit and spit right into people's eyes, you old boar?"
"Are you going to sit and spit right in people's faces, you old pig?"
"But, good Lord, he got no peace from them!" I cried, beside myself.
"But, oh my gosh, he had no peace from them!" I exclaimed, frantically.
But all the time I stood in fear of being turned out, and I certainly did not utter my protest with any particular force; I only trembled over my whole body with irritation. He turned towards me, and said:
But all the time I was scared of being thrown out, and I definitely didn't voice my protest very strongly; I just trembled all over with frustration. He turned to me and said:
"Eh, listen to him, then. What the devil is it to you? You just keep your tongue in your jaw, you--just mark what I tell you, 'twill serve you best."
"Well, listen to him, then. What does it matter to you? Just keep your mouth shut, and remember what I’m telling you. It’ll be best for you."
But now the wife's voice made itself heard, and the house was filled with scolding and railing.
But now the wife’s voice rang out, and the house was filled with nagging and yelling.
"May God help me, but I think you are mad or possessed, the whole pack of you!" she shrieked. "If you want to stay in here you'll have to be quiet, both of you! Humph! it isn't enough that one is to keep open house and food for vermin, but one is to have sparring and rowing and the devil's own to-do in the sitting-room as well. But I won't have any more of it, not if I know it. Sh--h! Hold your tongues, you brats there, and wipe your noses, too; if you don't, I'll come and do it. I never saw the like of such people. Here they walk in out of the street, without even a penny to buy flea-powder, and begin to kick up rows in the middle of the night and quarrel with the people who own the house, I don't mean to have any more of it, do you understand that? and you can go your way, every one who doesn't belong home here. I am going to have peace in my own quarters, I am."
"God help me, but I think you’re either crazy or out of your minds, all of you!" she screamed. "If you want to stay in here, you both need to be quiet! Humph! It's not enough that I have to keep the place open and provide food for pests, but now I have to deal with fighting and screaming and a whole lot of chaos in the living room, too. I'm not putting up with it anymore, not if I can help it. Sh--h! Keep your mouths shut, you brats, and wipe your noses, too; if you don't, I'll come over and do it myself. I've never seen the likes of these people. They stroll in off the street without a penny for flea powder and start causing trouble in the middle of the night, arguing with the people who own the house. I'm done with it, do you get that? Everyone who doesn't belong here can go. I’m going to have peace in my own space, I will."
I said nothing, I never opened my mouth once. I sat down again next the door and listened to the noise. They all screamed together, even the children, and the girl who wanted to explain how the whole disturbance commenced. If I only kept quiet it would all blow over sometime; it would surely not come to the worst if I only did not utter a word; and what word after all could I have to say? Was it not perhaps winter outside, and far advanced into the night, besides? Was that a time to strike a blow, and show one could hold one's own? No folly now!... So I sat still and made no attempt to leave the house; I never even blushed at keeping silent, never felt ashamed, although I had almost been shown the door. I stared coolly, case-hardened, at the wall where Christ hung in an oleograph, and held my tongue obstinately during all the landlady's attack.
I said nothing; I didn't open my mouth at all. I sat down again next to the door and listened to the commotion. They all screamed together, even the kids, and the girl who wanted to explain how the whole mess started. I figured if I just stayed quiet, it would all blow over eventually; it probably wouldn’t get too bad if I just didn’t say a word; and what was there really to say anyway? Wasn’t it winter outside, and late at night too? Was that the right time to fight back and prove I could stand my ground? No way!... So I stayed put and didn’t try to leave the house; I didn’t even feel embarrassed for keeping quiet, never felt ashamed, even though I had almost been kicked out. I stared calmly, toughened up, at the wall where Christ hung in a print, and stubbornly kept my mouth shut throughout the landlady's outburst.
"Well, if it is me you want to get quit of, ma'am, there will be nothing in the way as far as I am concerned," said one of the card-players as he stood up. The other card-players rose as well.
"Well, if you want to get rid of me, ma'am, I have no objections," said one of the card players as he stood up. The other card players got up too.
"No, I didn't mean you--nor you either," replied the landlady to them. "If there's any need to, I will show well enough who I mean, if there's the least need to, if I know myself rightly. Oh, it will be shown quick enough who it is...."
"No, I didn't mean you--and not you either," the landlady replied to them. "If I need to, I'll make it clear who I’m talking about, if it comes to that, if I know myself well enough. Oh, it'll be obvious soon enough who it is...."
She talked with pauses, gave me these thrusts at short intervals, and spun it out to make it clearer and clearer that it was me she meant. "Quiet," said I to myself; "only keep quiet!" She had not asked me to go--not expressly, not in plain words. Just no putting on side on my part--no untimely pride! Brave it out!... That was really most singular green hair on that Christ in the oleograph. It was not too unlike green grass, or expressed with exquisite exactitude thick meadow grass. Ha! a perfectly correct remark--unusually thick meadow grass.... A train of fleeting ideas darts at this moment through my head. From green grass to the text, Each life is like unto grass that is kindled; from that to the Day of Judgment, when all will be consumed; then a little detour down to the earthquake in Lisbon, about which something floated before me in reference to a brass Spanish spittoon and an ebony pen handle that I had seen down at Ylajali's. Ah, yes, all was transitory, just like grass that was kindled. It all ended in four planks and a winding-sheet. "Winding-sheets to be had from Miss Andersen's, on the right of the door...." And all this was tossed about in my head during the despairing moment when my landlady was about to thrust me from her door.
She spoke with pauses, gave me these jabs at short intervals, and stretched it out to make it clearer and clearer that she was talking about me. “Just be quiet,” I told myself; “just keep quiet!” She hadn't explicitly told me to leave—not in clear terms, not directly. Just no showing off on my part—no unnecessary pride! Tough it out!... That was really some weird green hair on that Christ in the print. It wasn’t too far off from the color of green grass, or depicted with amazing accuracy as thick meadow grass. Ha! A spot-on observation—unusually thick meadow grass.... A rush of fleeting thoughts darted through my mind. From green grass to the text, Each life is like grass that gets burned; from that to the Day of Judgment, when everything will be gone; then a quick detour to the earthquake in Lisbon, where I remembered something about a brass spittoon and an ebony pen handle I had seen at Ylajali's. Ah, yes, everything was temporary, just like grass that gets burned. In the end, it all comes down to four boards and a shroud. “Shrouds are available from Miss Andersen’s, to the right of the door....” And all this was swirling in my head during the desperate moment when my landlady was about to kick me out.
"He doesn't hear," she yelled. "I tell you, you'll quit this house. Now you know it. I believe God blast me, that the man is mad, I do! Now, out you go, on the blessed spot, and so no more chat about it."
"He can't hear," she shouted. "I’m telling you, you need to leave this house. You understand that now. Honestly, I believe God help me, the guy is crazy, he really is! Now, get out, right here and now, and no more talking about it."
I looked towards the door, not in order to leave--no, certainly not in order to leave. An audacious notion seized me--if there had been a key in the door, I would have turned it and locked myself in along with the rest to escape going. I had a perfectly hysterical dread of going out into the streets again.
I looked at the door, not to leave—definitely not to leave. A bold idea struck me—if there had been a key in the door, I would have turned it and locked myself in with everyone else to avoid going out. I had a completely irrational fear of stepping back onto the streets.
But there was no key in the door.
But there was no key in the door.
Then, suddenly my landlord's voice mingled with that of his wife, and I stood still with amazement. The same man who had threatened me a while ago took my part, strangely enough now. He said:
Then, suddenly, my landlord’s voice combined with his wife’s, and I froze in shock. The same man who had threatened me earlier was surprisingly defending me now. He said:
"No, it won't do to turn folk out at night; do you know one can be punished for doing that?"
"No, you can't just kick people out at night; did you know you can get in trouble for that?"
"I didn't know if there was a punishment for that; I couldn't say, but perhaps it was so," and the wife bethought herself quickly, grew quiet, and spoke no more.
"I wasn't sure if there would be a consequence for that; I couldn't say, but maybe there was," and the wife thought about it quickly, fell silent, and said nothing more.
She placed two pieces of bread and butter before me for supper, but I did not touch them, just out of gratitude to the man; so I pretended that I had had a little food in town.
She put two slices of bread and butter in front of me for dinner, but I didn't touch them, simply out of respect for the man; so I acted like I had eaten a little in town.
When at length I took myself off to the anteroom to go to bed, she came out after me, stopped on the threshold, and said loudly, whilst her unsightly figure seemed to strut out towards me:
When I finally left for the anteroom to go to bed, she followed me out, paused at the doorway, and said loudly, while her unattractive figure seemed to swagger towards me:
"But this is the last night you sleep here, so now you know it."
"But tonight is your last night sleeping here, so now you know it."
"Yes, yes," I replied.
"Yeah, yeah," I replied.
There would perhaps be some way of finding a shelter tomorrow, if I tried hard for it. I would surely be able to find some hiding-place. For the time being I would rejoice that I was not obliged to go out tonight.
There might be a way to find a shelter tomorrow if I put in the effort. I could definitely find a place to hide. For now, I’m just glad I don’t have to go out tonight.
I slept till between five and six in the morning--it was not yet light when I awoke--but all the same I got up at once. I had lain in all my clothes on account of the cold, and had no dressing to do. When I had drunk a little cold water and opened the door quietly, I went out directly, for I was afraid to face my landlady again.
I slept until around five or six in the morning—it wasn't light yet when I woke up—but I got up right away anyway. I had stayed in all my clothes because of the cold, so I didn’t have to get dressed. After I drank a bit of cold water and quietly opened the door, I stepped outside immediately because I was scared to face my landlady again.
A couple of policemen who had been on watch all night were the only living beings I saw in the street. A while after, some men began to extinguish the lamps. I wandered about without aim or end, reached Kirkegaden and the road down towards the fortress. Cold and still sleepy, weak in the knees and back after my long walk, and very hungry, I sat down on a seat and dozed for a long time. For three weeks I had lived exclusively on the bread and butter that my landlady had given me morning and evening. Now it was twenty-four hours since I had had my last meal. Hunger began to gnaw badly at me again; I must seek a help for it right quickly. With this thought I fell asleep again upon the seat....
A couple of police officers who had been on duty all night were the only people I saw in the street. After a while, some men started to turn off the lamps. I wandered aimlessly, reaching Kirkegaden and the road leading to the fortress. Cold and still sleepy, with weak knees and back from my long walk, and very hungry, I sat down on a bench and dozed off for a long time. For three weeks, I had lived solely on the bread and butter my landlady gave me morning and night. Now it had been twenty-four hours since my last meal. Hunger started to gnaw at me again; I needed to find something to eat quickly. With that thought, I fell asleep again on the bench...
I was aroused by the sound of people speaking near me, and when I had collected myself a little I saw that it was broad day, and that every one was up and about. I got up and walked away. The sun burst over the heights, the sky was pale and tender, and in my delight over the lovely morning, after the many dark gloomy weeks, I forgot all cares, and it seemed to me as if I had fared worse on other occasions. I clapped myself on the chest and sang a little snatch for myself. My voice sounded so wretched, downright exhausted it sounded, and I moved myself to tears with it. This magnificent day, the white heavens swimming in light, had far too mighty an effect upon me, and I burst into loud weeping.
I was jolted awake by the sound of people talking nearby, and once I'd gathered my thoughts, I realized it was bright daytime, and everyone was up and moving around. I got up and walked away. The sun was shining over the hills, the sky was soft and light, and in my joy over the beautiful morning after so many dark, gloomy weeks, I forgot all my worries. It felt like I had been through tougher times before. I patted my chest and sang a little tune to myself. My voice sounded so terrible, utterly worn out, and it moved me to tears. This amazing day, with the bright sky glowing with light, had a huge impact on me, and I broke down in loud tears.
"What is the matter with you?" inquired a man. I did not answer, but hurried away, hiding my face from all men. I reached the bridge. A large barque with the Russian flag lay and discharged coal. I read her name, Copégoro, on her side. It distracted me for a time to watch what took place on board this foreign ship. She must be almost discharged; she lay with IX foot visible on her side, in spite of all the ballast she had already taken in, and there was a hollow boom through the whole ship whenever the coal-heavers stamped on the deck with their heavy boots.
"What’s wrong with you?" asked a man. I didn’t reply, but quickly walked away, hiding my face from everyone. I got to the bridge. A large barge with the Russian flag was docked, unloading coal. I saw her name, Copégoro, painted on her side. It briefly took my mind off things to watch what was happening on this foreign ship. She must have been almost done unloading; there were 9 feet visible on her side despite all the ballast she had taken on, and there was a deep thud echoing through the entire ship whenever the coal workers stomped on the deck in their heavy boots.
The sun, the light, and the salt breath from the sea, all this busy, merry life pulled me together a bit, and caused my blood to run lustily. Suddenly it entered my head that I could work at a few scenes of my drama whilst I sat here, and I took my papers out of my pocket.
The sun, the light, and the salty breeze from the sea—all this lively, joyful atmosphere energized me and made my blood rush with excitement. Suddenly, it struck me that I could work on a few scenes of my play while I was sitting here, so I took my papers out of my pocket.
I tried to place a speech into a monk's mouth--a speech that ought to swell with pride and intolerance, but it was of no use; so I skipped over the monk and tried to work out an oration--the Deemster's oration to the violator of the Temple,--and I wrote half-a-page of this oration, upon which I stopped. The right local colour would not tinge my words, the bustle about me, the shanties, the noise of the gangways, and the ceaseless rattle of the iron chains, fitted in so little with the atmosphere of the musty air of the dim Middle Ages, that was to envelop my drama as with a mist.
I tried to give a speech to a monk—one that should be full of pride and intolerance—but it didn't work; so I skipped the monk and attempted to create a speech for the Deemster for the violator of the Temple. I got about half a page written before I stopped. The right local vibe just didn't fit my words; the hustle around me, the shanties, the noise from the gangways, and the constant clanking of the iron chains clashed so much with the stale atmosphere of the dim Middle Ages that was supposed to surround my drama like a fog.
I bundled my papers together and got up.
I gathered my papers and stood up.
All the same, I got into a happy vein--a grand vein,--and I felt convinced that I could effect something if all went well.
All the same, I got into a good mood—a great mood—and I felt confident that I could achieve something if everything went smoothly.
If I only had a place to go to. I thought over it--stopped right there in the street and pondered, but I could not bring to mind a single quiet spot in the town where I could seat myself for an hour. There was no other way open; I would have to go back to the lodging-house in Vaterland. I shrank at the thought of it, and I told myself all the while that it would not do. I went ahead all the same, and approached nearer and nearer to the forbidden spot. Of course it was wretched. I admitted to myself that it was degrading--downright degrading, but there was no help for it. I was not in the least proud; I dared make the assertion roundly, that I was one of the least arrogant beings up to date. I went ahead.
If only I had somewhere to go. I paused right there in the street and thought about it, but I couldn’t think of a single quiet place in the town where I could sit for an hour. There was no other option; I would have to go back to the boarding house on Vaterland. The idea made me cringe, and I kept telling myself it wasn’t a good idea. Still, I kept walking, getting closer and closer to that dreaded place. It was terrible, I knew that, and I admitted it was downright degrading, but there was nothing I could do. I wasn’t proud at all; I could confidently say that I was one of the least arrogant people around. I kept moving forward.
I pulled up at the door and weighed it over once more. Yes, no matter what the result was, I would have to dare it. After all said and done, what a bagatelle to make such a fuss about. For the first it was only a matter of a couple of hours; for the second, the Lord forbid that I should ever seek refuge in such a house again. I entered the yard. Even whilst I was crossing the uneven stones I was irresolute, and almost turned round at the very door. I clenched my teeth. No! no pride! At the worst I could excuse myself by saying I had come to say good-bye, to make a proper adieu, and come to a clear understanding about my debt to the house....
I pulled up at the door and thought it over one last time. Yes, no matter what happened, I had to go for it. After everything, what a trivial thing to make such a big deal about. For the first time, it was just a couple of hours; for the second, God forbid I ever seek shelter in a place like that again. I walked into the yard. Even while I was stepping across the uneven stones, I was unsure and almost turned back at the door. I gritted my teeth. No! no pride! At worst, I could justify it by saying I came to say goodbye, to properly wrap things up, and to settle my debt with the place...
I took forth my papers once more, and determined to thrust all irrelevant impressions aside. I had left off right in the middle of a sentence in the inquisitor's address--"Thus dictate God and the law to me, thus dictates also the counsel of my wise men, thus dictate I and my own conscience...." I looked out of the window to think over what his conscience should dictate to him. A little row reached me from the room inside. Well, it was no affair of mine anyway; it was entirely and totally indifferent to me what noise arose. Why the devil should I sit thinking about it? Keep quiet now! "Thus dictate I and my own conscience...." But everything conspired against me. Outside in the street, something was taking place that disturbed me. A little lad sat and amused himself in the sun on the opposite side of the pavement. He was happy and in fear of no danger--just sat and knotted together a lot of paper streamers, and injuring no one. Suddenly he jumps up and begins to curse; he goes backwards to the middle of the street and catches sight of a man, a grown-up man, with a red beard, who is leaning out of an open window in the second storey, and who spat down on his head. The little chap cried with rage, and swore impatiently up at the window; and the man laughed in his face. Perhaps five minutes passed in this way. I turned aside to avoid seeing the little lad's tears.
I pulled out my papers again and decided to push aside all distracting thoughts. I had stopped right in the middle of a sentence in the inquisitor's speech—“So says God and the law to me, so says also the advice of my wise men, so I say and my own conscience....” I looked out the window to think about what his conscience might tell him. I could hear a bit of a commotion coming from inside the room. Well, that wasn't my problem; I really didn't care what noise was being made. Why should I waste my time thinking about it? Quiet down already! “So I say and my own conscience....” But everything seemed to work against me. Outside on the street, something was happening that disrupted my thoughts. A little boy was sitting in the sun on the other side of the sidewalk. He was happy and felt no danger—just sitting there tying together some paper streamers, not bothering anyone. Suddenly, he jumps up and starts cursing; he walks into the middle of the street and sees a man, a grown man with a red beard, leaning out of an open window on the second floor, who spits down onto his head. The boy cried out in anger and swore impatiently up at the window, while the man laughed at him. This went on for about five minutes. I turned away to avoid seeing the little boy's tears.
"Thus dictate I and my own conscience...." I found it impossible to get any farther. At last everything began to get confused; it seemed to me that even that which I had already written was unfit to use, ay, that the whole idea was contemptible rubbish. How could one possibly talk of conscience in the Middle Ages? Conscience was first invented by Dancing- master Shakespeare, consequently my whole address was wrong. Was there, then, nothing of value in these pages? I ran through them anew, and solved my doubt at once. I discovered grand pieces--downright lengthy pieces of remarkable merit--and once again the intoxicating desire to set to work again darted through my breast--the desire to finish my drama.
"Therefore, I dictate this to myself and my own conscience...." I found it impossible to go any further. Eventually, everything started to blur together; it felt like even what I had already written was unusable, yes, that the whole idea was just worthless trash. How could anyone possibly talk about conscience in the Middle Ages? Conscience was first created by Dance-master Shakespeare, so my entire speech was misguided. Was there nothing valuable in these pages? I went through them again and quickly resolved my uncertainty. I found impressive pieces—entire sections of notable merit—and once more, the exhilarating urge to dive back into my work surged within me—the desire to finish my drama.
I got up and went to the door, without paying any attention to my landlord's furious signs to go out quietly; I walked out of the room firmly, and with my mind made up. I went upstairs to the second floor, and entered my former room. The man was not there, and what was to hinder me from sitting here for a moment? I would not touch one of his things. I wouldn't even once use his table; I would just seat myself on a chair near the door, and be happy. I spread the papers hurriedly out on my knees. Things went splendidly for a few minutes. Retort upon retort stood ready in my head, and I wrote uninterruptedly. I filled one page after the other, dashed ahead over stock and stone, chuckled softly in ecstasy over my happy vein, and was scarcely conscious of myself. The only sound I heard in this moment was my own merry chuckle.
I got up and went to the door, ignoring my landlord's angry gestures to leave quietly; I walked out of the room confidently, fully determined. I went upstairs to the second floor and entered my old room. The man wasn't there, so what stopped me from sitting here for a moment? I wouldn't touch any of his stuff. I wouldn't even use his table; I would just sit on a chair near the door and be content. I quickly spread the papers out on my lap. Everything was going great for a few minutes. Comebacks were lined up in my head, and I wrote without stopping. I filled one page after another, racing through the words, chuckling softly in bliss over my good fortune, hardly aware of anything else. The only sound I heard in that moment was my own cheerful laughter.
A singularly happy idea had just struck me about a church bell--a church bell that was to peal out at a certain point in my drama. All was going ahead with overwhelming rapidity. Then I heard a step on the stairs. I tremble, and am almost beside myself; sit ready to bolt, timorous, watchful, full of fear at everything, and excited by hunger. I listen nervously, just hold the pencil still in my hand, and listen. I cannot write a word more. The door opens and the pair from below enter.
A particularly great idea just hit me about a church bell—one that would ring out at a specific moment in my play. Everything was moving forward at an incredible speed. Then I heard footsteps on the stairs. I trembled, feeling almost frantic; I sat there ready to run, anxious, alert, full of fear about everything, and agitated by hunger. I listened nervously, keeping the pencil steady in my hand, and focused on the sounds around me. I couldn’t write another word. The door opened, and the couple from downstairs walked in.
Even before I had time to make an excuse for what I had done, the landlady calls out, as if struck of a heap with amazement:
Even before I had a chance to come up with an excuse for what I had done, the landlady shouted out, as if completely taken aback:
"Well, God bless and save us, if he isn't sitting here again!"
"Well, God bless and save us, if he isn't sitting here again!"
"Excuse me," I said, and I would have added more, but got no farther; the landlady flung open the door, as far as it would go, and shrieked:
"Excuse me," I said, and I would have said more, but I couldn't get any further; the landlady threw open the door as wide as it would go and screamed:
"If you don't go out, now, may God blast me, but I'll fetch the police!"
"If you don't go out right now, I swear, I'll call the cops!"
I got up.
I woke up.
"I only wanted to say good-bye to you," I murmured; "and I had to wait for you. I didn't touch anything; I only just sat here on the chair...."
"I just wanted to say goodbye to you," I whispered; "and I had to wait for you. I didn't touch anything; I just sat here in the chair...."
"Yes, yes; there was no harm in that," said the man. "What the devil does it matter? Let the man alone; he--"
"Yeah, yeah; it was no big deal," said the man. "What difference does it make? Just leave him alone; he--"
By this time I had reached the end of the stairs. All at once I got furious with this fat, swollen woman, who followed close to my heels to get rid of me quickly, and I stood quiet a moment with the worst abusive epithets on my tongue ready to sling at her. But I bethought myself in time, and held my peace, if only out of gratitude to the stranger man who followed her, and would have to hear them. She trod close on my heels, railing incessantly, and my anger increased with every step I took.
By then, I had reached the bottom of the stairs. Suddenly, I became furious with this large, bloated woman who was right on my heels, trying to get rid of me quickly. I paused for a moment, ready to hurl the worst insults at her. But I caught myself just in time and stayed silent, partly out of respect for the stranger behind her who would have to listen to it all. She was practically walking on my heels, complaining non-stop, and my anger grew with each step I took.
We reached the yard below. I walked very slowly, still debating whether I would not have it out with her. I was at this moment completely blinded with rage, and I searched for the worst word--an expression that would strike her dead on the spot, like a kick in her stomach. A commissionaire passes me at the entrance. He touches his hat; I take no notice; he applies to her; and I hear that he inquires for me, but I do not turn round. A couple of steps outside the door he overtakes and stops me. He hands me an envelope. I tear it open, roughly and unwillingly. It contains half-a-sovereign--no note, not a word. I look at the man, and ask:
We reached the yard below. I walked very slowly, still trying to decide if I should confront her. In that moment, I was completely overwhelmed with anger, searching for the most hurtful word—something that would hit her hard, like a punch to the gut. A doorman passed by me at the entrance. He tipped his hat; I ignored him; he asked her about me, but I didn’t turn around. A couple of steps outside the door, he caught up to me and stopped me. He handed me an envelope. I ripped it open, roughly and reluctantly. It contained half a sovereign—no note, not a word. I looked at the man and asked:
"What tomfoolery is this? Who is the letter from?"
"What nonsense is this? Who is the letter from?"
"Oh, that I can't say!" he replies; "but it was a lady who gave it to me."
"Oh, I can't say!" he replies; "but it was a woman who gave it to me."
I stood still. The commissionaire left.
I stood still. The doorman left.
I put the coin into the envelope again, crumple it up, coin and envelope, wheel round and go straight towards the landlady, who is still keeping an eye on me from the doorway, and throw it in her face. I said nothing; I uttered no syllable--only noticed that she was examining the crumpled paper as I left her.... Ha! that is what one might call comporting oneself with dignity. Not to say a word, not to mention the contents, but crumple together, with perfect calmness, a large piece of money, and fling it straight in the face of one's persecutor! One might call that making one's exit with dignity. That was the way to treat such beasts I....
I put the coin back into the envelope, crumpled it up—coin and envelope together—turned around, and walked straight toward the landlady, who was still watching me from the doorway, and threw it in her face. I didn’t say a word; I didn’t utter a single syllable—I just noticed she was examining the crumpled paper as I left her.... Ha! That’s what you might call acting with dignity. Not saying anything, not mentioning what was inside, but calmly crumpling up a large amount of money and throwing it right in the face of your tormentor! You could call that making an exit with dignity. That was how to deal with such monsters....
When I got to the corner of Tomtegaden and the railway place, the street commenced suddenly to swim around before my eyes; it buzzed vacantly in my head, and I staggered up against the wall of a house. I could simply go no farther, couldn't even straighten myself from the cramped position I was in. As I fell up against it, so I remained standing, and I felt that I was beginning to lose my senses. My insane anger had augmented this attack of exhaustion. I lifted my foot, and stamped on the pavement. I also tried several other things to try and regain my strength: I clenched my teeth, wrinkled my brows, and rolled my eyes despairingly; it helped a little. My thoughts grew more lucid. It was clear to me that I was about to succumb. I stretched out my hands, and pushed myself back from the wall. The street still danced wildly round me. I began to hiccough with rage, and I wrestled from my very inmost soul with my misery; made a right gallant effort not to sink down. It was not my intention to collapse; no, I would die standing. A dray rolls slowly by, and I notice there are potatoes in it; but out of sheer fury and stubbornness, I take it into my head to assert that they are not potatoes, but cabbages, and I swore frightful oaths that they were cabbages. I heard quite well what I was saying, and I swore this lie wittingly; repeating time after time, just to have the vicious satisfaction of perjuring myself. I got intoxicated with the thought of this matchless sin of mine. I raised three fingers in the air, and swore, with trembling lips, in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, that they were cabbages.
When I reached the corner of Tomtegaden and the train station, the street suddenly started to swirl in front of me; it buzzed aimlessly in my head, and I stumbled against the wall of a building. I simply couldn’t go any further, couldn't even straighten up from the awkward position I was in. As I leaned against it, I stayed in that position, and I felt like I was beginning to lose my grip on reality. My crazy anger had intensified this wave of exhaustion. I lifted my foot and stomped on the pavement. I also tried a bunch of other things to regain my strength: I gritted my teeth, furrowed my brows, and rolled my eyes in despair; it helped a little. My thoughts became clearer. It became obvious to me that I was about to give in. I stretched out my hands and pushed myself away from the wall. The street kept dancing wildly around me. I started to hiccup with rage and fought with my deep misery; I made a strong effort not to collapse. I had no intention of falling; no, I would die standing. A cart slowly rolled by, and I noticed it was filled with potatoes; but out of sheer anger and stubbornness, I decided to insist they were not potatoes, but cabbages, and I swore horrendous oaths that they were cabbages. I clearly heard what I was saying, and I knowingly swore this lie; repeating it over and over, just to enjoy the wicked satisfaction of perjuring myself. I became intoxicated with the thought of this unbelievable sin of mine. I raised three fingers in the air and swore, with trembling lips, in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, that they were cabbages.
Time went. I let myself sink down on the steps near me, and dried the sweat from my brow and throat, drew a couple of long breaths, and forced myself into calmness. The sun slid down; it declined towards the afternoon. I began once more to brood over my condition. My hunger was really something disgraceful, and, in a few hours more, night would be here again. The question was, to think of a remedy while there was yet time. My thoughts flew again to the lodging-house from which I had been hunted away. I could on no account return there; but yet one could not help thinking about it. Properly speaking, the woman was acting quite within her rights in turning me out. How could I expect to get lodging with any one when I could not pay for it? Besides, she had occasionally given me a little food; even yesterday evening, after I had annoyed her, she offered me some bread and butter. She offered it to me out of sheer good nature, because she knew I needed it, so I had no cause to complain. I began, even whilst I sat there on the step, to ask her pardon in my own mind for my behaviour. Particularly, I regretted bitterly that I had shown myself ungrateful to her at the last, and thrown half-a-sovereign in her face....
Time passed. I sat down on the steps nearby, wiped the sweat from my brow and throat, took a couple of deep breaths, and tried to calm myself. The sun was setting; it was moving toward the afternoon. Once again, I started to think about my situation. My hunger was truly shameful, and in just a few hours, night would fall again. The question was whether I could come up with a solution while there was still time. My thoughts turned back to the boarding house where I had been kicked out. I couldn’t go back there under any circumstances; still, I couldn’t help but think about it. Technically, the woman was justified in kicking me out. How could I expect to get a room from anyone if I couldn’t pay for it? Besides, she had sometimes given me a little food; even yesterday evening, after I had upset her, she offered me some bread and butter. She offered it out of kindness because she knew I needed it, so I had no reason to complain. While I sat there on the step, I even started to mentally apologize to her for my behavior. I particularly regretted bitterly that I had been ungrateful to her in the end and thrown half a sovereign in her face...
Half-a-sovereign! I gave a whistle. The letter the messenger brought me, where did it come from? It was only this instant I thought clearly over this, and I divined at once how the whole thing hung together. I grew sick with pain and shame. I whispered "Ylajali" a few times, with hoarse voice, and flung back my head. Was it not I who, no later than yesterday, had decided to pass her proudly by if I met her, to treat her with the greatest indifference? Instead of that, I had only aroused her compassion, and coaxed an alms from her. No, no, no; there would never be an end to my degradation! Not even in her presence could I maintain a decent position. I sank, simply sank, on all sides--every way I turned; sank to my knees, sank to my waist, dived under in ignominy, never to rise again--never! This was the climax! To accept half-a-sovereign in alms without being able to fling it back to the secret donor; scramble for half-pence whenever the chance offered, and keep them, use them for lodging money, in spite of one's intense inner aversion....
Half a sovereign! I whistled. Where did the letter the messenger brought me come from? Just a moment ago, I finally figured it out, and I immediately understood how everything was connected. I felt sick with pain and shame. I whispered "Ylajali" a few times in a raspy voice and threw my head back. Wasn't it just yesterday that I had decided to proudly ignore her if I saw her, to treat her with complete indifference? Instead, all I did was inspire her pity and coax some change from her. No, no, no; my humiliation would never end! I couldn’t even maintain a sense of dignity in her presence. I was sinking, just sinking, in every direction I turned; I sank to my knees, sank to my waist, dove into disgrace, never to rise again—never! This was the last straw! To accept half a sovereign in charity without being able to throw it back at the secret giver; to scramble for pennies whenever the opportunity arose, and to keep them, using them for rent money, in spite of my deep inner disgust...
Could I not regain the half-sovereign in some way or another? To go back to the landlady and try to get it from her would be of no use. There must be some way, if I were to consider--if I were only to exert myself right well, and consider it over. It was not, in this case, great God, sufficient to consider in just an ordinary way! I must consider so that it penetrated my whole sentient being; consider and find some way to procure this half-sovereign. And I set to, to consider the answer to this problem.
Could I find a way to get the half-sovereign back? Going back to the landlady to ask for it wouldn’t help. There has to be some solution if I really thought about it—if I put in the effort and truly focused. In this situation, just thinking about it casually wasn’t enough, for goodness’ sake! I needed to think deeply, so it consumed my entire being; to think and figure out a way to get this half-sovereign. And so, I started to contemplate the solution to this problem.
It might be about four o'clock; in a few hours' time I could perhaps meet the manager of the theatre; if only I had my drama completed.
It might be around four o'clock; in a few hours, I might meet the theater manager; if only I had finished my play.
I take out my MSS. there where I am sitting, and resolve, with might and main, to finish the last few scenes. I think until I sweat, and re-read from the beginning, but make no progress. No bosh! I say--no obstinacy, now! and I write away at my drama--write down everything that strikes me, just to get finished quickly and be able to go away. I tried to persuade myself that a new supreme moment had seized me; I lied right royally to myself, deceived myself knowingly, and wrote on, as if I had no need to seek for words.
I pull out my manuscript where I'm sitting and resolve, with all my effort, to finish the last few scenes. I think so hard I start to sweat, and I re-read from the beginning, but I make no progress. No nonsense! I tell myself—no stubbornness now! and I dive into writing my play—jotting down everything that comes to mind, just to get it done quickly so I can leave. I tried to convince myself that a new, powerful moment had taken hold of me; I was lying to myself so convincingly and kept writing, as if I didn’t need to search for the right words.
That is capital! That is really a find! whispered I, interpolatingly; only just write it down! Halt! they sound questionable; they contrast rather strongly with the speeches in the first scenes; not a trace of the Middle Ages shone through the monk's words. I break my pencil between my teeth, jump to my feet, tear my manuscript in two, tear each page in two, fling my hat down in the street and trample upon it. I am lost! I whisper to myself. Ladies and gentlemen, I am lost! I utter no more than these few words as long as I stand there, and tramp upon my hat.
That’s brilliant! What a discovery! I whispered to myself, just make sure to write it down! Wait! It sounds a bit off; it really clashes with the speeches from the earlier scenes; there’s not a hint of the Middle Ages in what the monk said. I bite my pencil in frustration, leap to my feet, rip my manuscript in half, tear each page into pieces, throw my hat down onto the street, and stomp on it. I’m doomed! I whisper to myself. Ladies and gentlemen, I’m doomed! I say nothing more than these few words as I stand there, stomping on my hat.
A policeman is standing a few steps away, watching me. He is standing in the middle of the street, and he only pays attention to me. As I lift my head, our eyes meet. Maybe he has been standing there for a long time watching me. I pick up my hat, put it on, and go over to him.
A cop is standing a few steps away, keeping an eye on me. He's right in the middle of the street, and he's focused only on me. When I look up, we make eye contact. Maybe he's been there for a while, watching me. I grab my hat, put it on, and walk over to him.
"Do you know what time it is?" I ask. He pauses a bit as he hauls out his watch, and never takes his eyes off me the whole time.
"Do you know what time it is?" I ask. He pauses for a moment as he pulls out his watch, never taking his eyes off me the entire time.
"About four," he replies.
"About four," he responds.
"Accurately," I say, "about four, perfectly accurate. You know your business, and I'll bear you in mind." Thereupon I left him. He looked utterly amazed at me, stood and looked at me, with gaping mouth, still holding his watch in his hand.
"Exactly," I say, "about four, spot on. You know your stuff, and I'll remember you." With that, I walked away. He looked completely stunned, standing there with his mouth open, still holding his watch.
When I got in front of the Royal Hotel I turned and looked back. He was still standing in the same position, following me with his eyes.
When I reached the Royal Hotel, I turned and glanced back. He was still standing there, watching me with his eyes.
Ha, ha! That is the way to treat brutes! With the most refined effrontery! That impresses the brutes--puts the fear of God into them.... I was peculiarly satisfied with myself, and began to sing a little strain. Every nerve was tense with excitement. Without feeling any more pain, without even being conscious of discomfort of any kind, I walked, light as a feather, across the whole market, turned round at the stalls, and came to a halt--sat down on a bench near Our Saviour's Church. Might it not just as well be a matter of indifference whether I returned the half-sovereign or not? When once I received it, it was mine; and there was evidently no want where it came from. Besides, I was obliged to take it when it was sent expressly to me; there could be no object in letting the messenger keep it. It wouldn't do, either, to send it back--a whole half-sovereign that had been sent to me. So there was positively no help for it.
Ha, ha! That's how you deal with brutes! With the utmost boldness! That really gets to the brutes and puts the fear of God in them... I felt particularly pleased with myself and started humming a little tune. Every nerve was electric with excitement. Without feeling any pain, or even any discomfort, I walked, light as a feather, all the way across the market, turned around at the stalls, and stopped—sat down on a bench near Our Saviour's Church. Did it really matter whether I returned the half-sovereign or not? Once I had it, it was mine, and it was clear there was no lack where it came from. Besides, I had to take it since it was sent specifically to me; there was no reason to let the messenger keep it. It wouldn't make sense to send it back—an entire half-sovereign sent to me. So there was really no avoiding it.
I tried to watch the bustle about me in the market, and distract myself with indifferent things, but I did not succeed; the half-sovereign still busied my thoughts. At last I clenched my fists and got angry. It would hurt her if I were to send it back. Why, then, should I do so? Always ready to consider myself too good for everything--to toss my head and say, No, thanks! I saw now what it led to. I was out in the street again. Even when I had the opportunity I couldn't keep my good warm lodging. No; I must needs be proud, jump up at the first word, and show I wasn't the man to stand trifling, chuck half-sovereigns right and left, and go my way.... I took myself sharply to task for having left my lodging and brought myself into the most distressful circumstances.
I tried to watch the activity around me in the market and distract myself with unimportant things, but it didn't work; the half-sovereign kept occupying my mind. Finally, I clenched my fists and got angry. It would hurt her if I sent it back. So why should I? Always thinking I was too good for everything—flipping my hair back and saying, No, thanks! I realized now what that led to. I was back out on the street again. Even when I had the chance, I couldn't hold onto my nice, warm place to stay. No; I had to be proud, react at the first word, and show I wasn't the kind of person to tolerate nonsense, throwing half-sovereigns around and just moving on.... I scolded myself for leaving my place and putting myself in such desperate situations.
As for the rest, I consigned the whole affair to the keeping of the yellowest of devils. I hadn't begged for the half-sovereign, and I had barely had it in my hand, but gave it away at once--paid it away to utterly strange people whom I would never see again. That was the sort of man I was; I always paid out to the last doit whatever I owed. If I knew Ylajali aright, neither did she regret that she had sent me the money, therefore why did I sit there working myself into a rage? To put it plainly, the least she could do was to send me half-a-sovereign now and then. The poor girl was indeed in love with me--ha! perhaps even fatally in love with me; ... and I sat and puffed myself up with this notion. There was no doubt that she was in love with me, the poor girl.
As for everything else, I handed the whole situation over to the most deceitful of characters. I hadn’t asked for the half-sovereign, and I had barely held it in my hand before I gave it away—paid it to complete strangers I would never see again. That was the kind of person I was; I always paid back every last penny I owed. If I knew Ylajali well enough, she didn’t regret sending me the money, so why was I sitting there getting worked up? To be honest, the least she could do was send me half a sovereign every now and then. The poor girl was definitely in love with me—ha! Maybe even hopelessly in love with me; ... and I sat there inflating my ego with that idea. There was no doubt that she had feelings for me, the poor girl.
It struck five o'clock! Again I sank under the weight of my prolonged nervous excitement. The hollow whirring in my head made itself felt anew. I stared straight ahead, kept my eyes fixed, and gazed at the chemist's under the sign of the elephant. Hunger was waging a fierce battle in me at this moment, and I was suffering greatly. Whilst I sit thus and look out into space, a figure becomes little by little clear to my fixed stare. At last I can distinguish it perfectly plainly, and I recognize it. It is that of the cake-vendor who sits habitually near the chemist's under the sign of the elephant. I give a start, sit half-upright on the seat, and begin to consider. Yes, it was quite correct--the same woman before the same table on the same spot! I whistle a few times and snap my fingers, rise from my seat, and make for the chemist's. No nonsense at all! What the devil was it to me if it was the wages of sin, or well-earned Norwegian huckster pieces of silver from Kongsberg? I wasn't going to be abused; one might die of too much pride....
It was five o'clock! Once again, I was overwhelmed by my lingering nervous excitement. The dull buzzing in my head returned. I stared straight ahead, keeping my gaze fixed, focusing on the chemist’s shop under the elephant sign. Hunger was battling fiercely within me, and I was suffering a lot. While I sat there, lost in thought, a figure gradually became clearer in my fixed gaze. Finally, I could make it out perfectly and recognized it. It was the cake vendor who usually sat near the chemist’s under the elephant sign. I jumped a little, sat up straight on the bench, and started to think. Yes, it was definitely her— the same woman at the same table in the same spot! I whistled a few times, snapped my fingers, got up from my seat, and headed toward the chemist’s. No nonsense at all! What did it matter to me if it was the wages of sin or hard-earned Norwegian coins from Kongsberg? I wasn’t going to let pride get in the way; you could die from too much of it…
I go on to the corner, take stock of the woman, and come to a standstill before her. I smile, nod as to an acquaintance, and shape my words as if it were a foregone conclusion that I would return sometime.
I walk to the corner, check out the woman, and then stop in front of her. I smile, nod like she's an acquaintance, and say my words as if it’s already decided that I’ll come back sometime.
"Good-day," say I; "perhaps you don't recognize me again."
"Hi there," I say; "maybe you don’t remember me."
"No," she replied slowly, and looks at me.
"No," she replied slowly, looking at me.
I smile still more, as if this were only an excellent joke of hers, this pretending not to know me again, and say:
I smile even more, as if this is just one of her great jokes, this pretending not to know me again, and say:
"Don't you recollect that I gave you a lot of silver once? I did not say anything on the occasion in question; as far as I can call to mind, I did not; it is not my way to do so. When one has honest folk to deal with, it is unnecessary to make an agreement, so to say, draw up a contract for every trifle. Ha, ha! Yes, it was I who gave you the money!"
"Don't you remember that I once gave you a lot of silver? I didn't say anything about it at the time; as far as I can remember, I didn't. That's not really my style. When you're dealing with honest people, there's no need to make an official agreement or draft a contract for every little thing. Ha, ha! Yes, it was me who gave you the money!"
"No, then, now; was it you? Yes, I remember you, now that I come to think over it...."
"No, so now; was it you? Yes, I remember you, now that I think about it..."
I wanted to prevent her from thanking me for the money, so I say, therefore, hastily, whilst I cast my eye over the table in search of something to eat:
I wanted to stop her from thanking me for the money, so I quickly said, while I looked around the table for something to eat:
"Yes; I've come now to get the cakes."
"Yeah, I've come to get the cakes now."
She did not seem to take this in.
She didn’t seem to understand this.
"The cakes," I reiterate; "I've come now to get them--at any rate, the first instalment; I don't need all of them today."
"The cakes," I say again; "I'm here to pick them up now--at least the first batch; I don't need all of them today."
"You've come to get them?"
"Are you here to get them?"
"Yes; of course I've come to get them," I reply, and I laugh boisterously, as if it ought to have been self-evident to her from the outset that I came for that purpose. I take, too, a cake up from the table, a sort of white roll that I commenced to eat.
"Yes, of course I've come to get them," I reply, laughing loudly as if it should have been obvious to her from the start that I was here for that. I also grab a cake from the table, a kind of white roll, and start eating it.
When the woman sees this, she stirs uneasily inside her bundle of clothes, makes an involuntary movement as if to protect her wares, and gives me to understand that she had not expected me to return to rob her of them.
When the woman sees this, she shifts uncomfortably in her pile of clothes, instinctively moves as if to guard her possessions, and makes it clear that she didn’t expect me to come back and steal them from her.
"Really not?" I say, "indeed, really not?" She certainly was an extraordinary woman. Had she, then, at any time, had the experience that some one came and gave her a heap of shillings to take care of, without that person returning and demanding them again? No; just look at that now! Did she perhaps run away with the idea that it was stolen money, since I slung it at her in that manner? No; she didn't think that either. Well, that at least was a good thing--really a good thing. It was, if I might so say, kind of her, in spite of all, to consider me an honest man. Ha, ha! yes indeed, she really was good!
"Really not?" I say, "Seriously, really not?" She was definitely an amazing woman. Had she ever had the experience where someone just handed her a pile of shillings to look after, without that person coming back to ask for them again? No; just look at that! Did she maybe think it was stolen money since I threw it at her like that? No; she didn't think that either. Well, at least that was a good thing—really a good thing. It was, if I may say so, nice of her, despite everything, to see me as an honest man. Ha, ha! Yes, she really was good!
But why did I give her the money, then? The woman was exasperated, and called out loudly about it. I explained why I had given her the money, explained it temperately and with emphasis. It was my custom to act in this manner, because I had such a belief in every one's goodness. Always when any one offered me an agreement, a receipt, I only shook my head and said: No, thank you! God knows I did.
But why did I give her the money, then? The woman was frustrated and shouted about it. I explained why I had given her the money, and I did so calmly and with emphasis. It was my habit to act this way because I believed in the goodness of everyone. Whenever someone offered me a contract or a receipt, I would just shake my head and say, "No, thank you!" God knows I really did.
But still the woman failed to comprehend it. I had recourse to other expedients--spoke sharply, and bade a truce to all nonsense. Had it never happened to her before that any one had paid her in advance in this manner? I inquired--I meant, of course, people who could afford it--for example, any of the consuls? Never? Well, I could not be expected to suffer because it happened to be a strange mode of procedure to her. It was a common practice abroad. She had perhaps never been outside the boundaries of her own country? No? Just look at that now! In that case, she could of course have no opinion on the subject; ... and I took several more cakes from the table.
But the woman still didn’t get it. I tried other approaches—spoke firmly, and called a halt to all the nonsense. Had no one ever paid her in advance like this before? I asked—of course, I meant people who could actually afford it—like any of the consuls? Never? Well, I couldn’t be expected to suffer just because this was a strange way of doing things for her. It was a common practice elsewhere. Had she perhaps never left her own country? No? Well, wouldn’t you know! In that case, she couldn’t really have an opinion on the matter; ... and I took a few more cookies from the table.
She grumbled angrily, refused obstinately to give up any more of her stores from off the table, even snatched a piece of cake out of my hand and put it back into its place. I got enraged, banked the table, and threatened to call the police. I wished to be lenient with her, I said. Were I to take all that was lawfully mine, I would clear her whole stand, because it was a big sum of money that I had given to her. But I had no intention of taking so much, I wanted in reality only half the value of the money, and I would, into the bargain, never come back to trouble her again. Might God preserve me from it, seeing that that was the sort of creature she was.... At length she shoved some cakes towards me, four or five, at an exorbitant price, the highest possible price she could think of, and bade me take them and begone. I wrangled still with her, persisted that she had at least cheated me to the extent of a shilling, besides robbing me with her exorbitant prices. "Do you know there is a penalty for such rascally trickery," said I; "God help you, you might get penal servitude for life, you old fool!" She flung another cake to me, and, with almost gnashing teeth, begged me to go.
She grumbled angrily and stubbornly refused to give up any more of her supplies from the table. She even snatched a piece of cake out of my hand and put it back in its place. I got furious, slammed my hand on the table, and threatened to call the police. I wanted to be lenient with her, I said. If I were to take what was rightfully mine, I could clear her entire stand because I had given her a lot of money. But I had no plan to take that much; I actually just wanted half the value of the money, and I promised I would never come back to bother her again. God help me, I hoped to avoid that, considering what kind of person she was... Eventually, she pushed some cakes toward me—four or five—at an outrageous price, the highest she could think of, and told me to take them and leave. I kept arguing with her, insisting that she had at least cheated me out of a shilling, in addition to robbing me with her inflated prices. "Do you know there’s a penalty for such shady tricks?" I said. "God help you, you could end up in prison for life, you old fool!" She tossed another cake at me, almost grinding her teeth, and begged me to go.
And I left her.
And I left her behind.
Ha! a match for this dishonest cake-vendor was not to be found. The whole time, whilst I walked to and fro in the market-place and ate my cakes, I talked loudly about this creature and her shamelessness, repeated to myself what we both had said to one another, and it seemed to me that I had come out of this affair with flying colours, leaving her nowhere. I ate my cakes in face of everybody and talked this over to myself.
Ha! You couldn't find a match for this deceitful cake vendor. The whole time I walked back and forth in the marketplace, eating my cakes, I talked loudly about this person and her shamelessness, replaying what we both had said to each other in my mind, and it felt like I came out of this situation victorious, leaving her behind. I ate my cakes in front of everyone and reflected on this.
The cakes disappeared one by one; they seemed to go no way; no matter how I ate I was still greedily hungry. Lord, to think they were of no help! I was so ravenous that I was even about to devour the last little cake that I had decided to spare, right from the beginning, to put it aside, in fact, for the little chap down in Vognmandsgade--the little lad who played with the paper streamers. I thought of him continually--couldn't forget his face as he jumped and swore. He had turned round towards the window when the man spat down on him, and he had just looked up to see if I was laughing at him. God knows if I should meet him now, even if I went down that way.
The cakes vanished one by one; it felt like they were going nowhere. No matter how much I ate, I was still so hungry. Can you believe they didn’t help at all? I was so starving that I almost decided to eat the last tiny cake I had been saving from the start for the little kid down in Vognmandsgade—the boy who played with the paper streamers. I couldn’t stop thinking about him—I couldn’t shake his face from my mind as he jumped around and cursed. He had turned toward the window when that guy spat on him, and he just looked up to see if I was laughing at him. Who knows if I’d run into him now, even if I went that way.
I exerted myself greatly to try and reach Vognmandsgade, passed quickly by the spot where I had torn my drama into tatters, and where some scraps of papers still lay about; avoided the policeman whom I had amazed by my behaviour, and reached the steps upon which the laddie had been sitting.
I worked really hard to get to Vognmandsgade, quickly passing by the place where I had ripped my script into pieces, and where some scraps of paper were still lying around; I steered clear of the cop who had been shocked by my actions, and made it to the steps where the kid had been sitting.
He was not there. The street was almost deserted--dusk was gathering in, and I could not see him anywhere. Perhaps he had gone in. I laid the cake down, stood it upright against the door, knocked hard, and hurried away directly. He is sure to find it, I said to myself; the first thing he will do when he comes out will be to find it. And my eyes grew moist with pleasure at the thought of the little chap finding the cake.
He wasn't there. The street was nearly empty—night was falling, and I couldn't see him anywhere. Maybe he had gone inside. I placed the cake down, propped it up against the door, knocked hard, and quickly walked away. He'll definitely find it, I thought to myself; the first thing he’ll do when he comes out will be to see it. And my eyes filled with tears of happiness at the idea of the little guy discovering the cake.
I reached the terminus again.
I reached the terminal again.
Now I no longer felt hungry, only the sweet stuff I had eaten began to cause me discomfort. The wildest thoughts, too surged up anew in my head.
Now I didn't feel hungry anymore; it was just the sugary stuff I had eaten that started to make me uncomfortable. The craziest thoughts began to flood my mind again.
Supposing I were in all secretness to cut the hawser mooring one of those ships? Supposing I were to suddenly yell out "Fire"? I walk farther down the wharf, find a packing-case and sit upon it, fold my hands, and am conscious that my head is growing more and more confused. I do not stir; I simply make no effort whatever to keep up any longer. I just sit there and stare at the Copégoro, the barque flying the Russian flag.
What if I secretly cut the ropes mooring one of those ships? What if I suddenly shouted "Fire"? I walk further down the wharf, find a crate, and sit on it, fold my hands, and notice that my head is becoming more and more foggy. I don’t move; I just make no effort to keep up anymore. I just sit there and stare at the Copégoro, the barque with the Russian flag.
I catch a glimpse of a man at the rail; the red lantern slung at the port shines down upon his head, and I get up and talk over to him. I had no object in talking, as I did not expect to get a reply, either.
I catch sight of a man by the railing; the red lantern hanging on the port lights up his head, and I get up and call over to him. I had no real reason for talking, as I didn’t expect to get a response anyway.
I said:
I said:
"Do you sail tonight, Captain?"
"Are you sailing tonight, Captain?"
"Yes; in a short time," answered the man. He spoke Swedish.
"Yeah, in a little while," the man replied. He spoke Swedish.
"Hem, I suppose you wouldn't happen to need a man?"
"Hmm, I guess you don’t need a guy, do you?"
I was at this instant utterly indifferent as to whether I was met by a refusal or not; it was all the same to me what reply the man gave me, so I stood and waited for it.
I was completely indifferent at that moment about whether I got a yes or a no; it didn't matter to me what answer the guy gave, so I just stood there and waited for it.
"Well, no," he replied; "unless it chanced to be a young fellow."
"Well, no," he replied, "unless it happened to be a young guy."
"A young fellow!" I pulled myself together, took off my glasses furtively and thrust them into my pocket, stepped up the gangway, and strode on deck.
"A young guy!" I collected myself, took off my glasses quietly and shoved them into my pocket, walked up the gangway, and headed onto the deck.
"I have no experience," said I; "but I can do anything I am put to. Where are you bound for?"
"I don't have any experience," I said, "but I can handle any task you give me. Where are you headed?"
"We are in ballast for Leith, to fetch coal for Cadiz."
"We're loaded with ballast for Leith, to pick up coal for Cadiz."
"All right," said I, forcing myself upon the man; "it's all the same to me where I go; I am prepared to do my work."
"All right," I said, pushing myself onto the man. "It doesn't matter to me where I go; I'm ready to do my job."
"Have you never sailed before?" he asked.
"Have you never gone sailing before?" he asked.
"No; but as I tell you, put me to a task, and I'll do it. I am used to a little of all sorts."
"No, but like I said, give me a task and I'll handle it. I'm used to a bit of everything."
He bethought himself again.
He thought about it again.
I had already taken keenly into my head that I was to sail this voyage, and I began to dread being hounded on shore again.
I had already made up my mind that I was going to take this trip, and I started to fear being chased back to land again.
"What do you think about it, Captain?" I asked at last. "I can really do anything that turns up. What am I saying? I would be a poor sort of chap if I couldn't do a little more than just what I was put to. I can take two watches at a stretch, if it comes to that. It would only do me good, and I could hold out all the same."
"What do you think, Captain?" I finally asked. "I can actually handle anything that comes my way. What am I saying? I'd be a real loser if I couldn't do more than just what I was assigned. I can take two shifts in a row if it comes down to it. It would just benefit me, and I could keep going regardless."
"All right, have a try at it. If it doesn't work, well, we can part in England."
"Okay, give it a shot. If it doesn't work out, we can split up in England."
"Of course," I reply in my delight, and I repeated over again that we could part in England if it didn't work.
"Of course," I say happily, and I keep repeating that we could break up in England if it didn't work out.
And he set me to work....
And he had me start working....
Out in the fjord I dragged myself up once, wet with fever and exhaustion, and gazed landwards, and bade farewell for the present to the town--to Christiania, where the windows gleamed so brightly in all the homes.
Out in the fjord, I pulled myself up once, drenched in fever and exhaustion, and looked towards the land, saying goodbye for now to the town—Christiania, where the windows shone brightly in all the homes.
THE END
THE END
Footnotes
References
[1] Issued by the barbers at cheaper rates, as few men in Norway shave themselves.
[1] Issued by the barbers at lower prices, since not many men in Norway shave themselves.
[2] Steam cooking-kitchen and famous cheap eating-house.
[2] Steam cooking kitchen and well-known affordable restaurant.
[3] The last family bearing title of nobility in Norway.
[3] The last family with a title of nobility in Norway.
[5] Dwelling of the civil governor of a Stift or diocese.
[5] Residence of the civil governor of a diocese.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!